Skip to main content

Full text of "The Osireion at Abydos"

See other formats


EGYPTIAN   RESEARCH   ACCOUNT 

NINTH      YEAR 

1903 


THE    OSIREION 

AT    ABYDOS 


BY 

MARGARET  A.    MURRAY 

WITH    SECTIONS    BY 
J.    GRAFTON    MILNE,    B.A. 

AND 

W.    E.    CRUM,    M.A. 


LONDON 

BERNARD   QUARITCH,   15,   PICCADILLY,   W. 

1904 


^ 


^^ 


c^Mksf 


B O  STO  N ' P  U B  LI  C  LFB RARY 


::i!iiiiiniiiiiiHiiiiii,i,ii.ii::ii::i;;:iiiiiiii!i!iiiiiilii!:iiiliii!iiiiiir,!i!:!iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii[ 


t 


v/ 


'/ 


// 


A 


'     / 


1^1 


EGYPTIAN     RESEARCH     ACCOUNT 

NINTH     YEAR 
1903 


THE    OSIREION 


AT   ABYDOS 


BY 

MARGARET    A.    MURRAY 

'I 

WITH    SECTIONS    BY 
J.    GRAFTON    MILNE,    B.A. 

AND 

W.    E.    CRUM,    M.A. 


LONDON 

BERNARD    OUARITCH,    15,    PICCADILLY,    W. 

d/     1904 


\JIJ. 


LONDON  : 
PRINTED   BY   GII.IIERT   AND    RIVINCTON,   LTD. 

ST.  John's   house,  clekkenvvell,  e.c. 

7^, 


uir.> 


<^ 


CONTENTS 


Preface  by  \V.  M.  Flinders-Petrie 


INTRODUCTION. 


SECT. 


1.  Description  of  work 

2.  Strabo's  Well         .... 

3.  Explanation  of  the  buildings 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  South  Chamber. 

4.  Chapter  168  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead 

5.  Arrangement  of  Sculpture     . 

6.  The  East  Wall      . 

7.  The  South  Wall    . 

8.  The  West  Wall     . 
g.  The  North  Wall    . 

CHAPTER    II. 
The  Great  Hall. 


10.  Description   . 

11.  The  South  Wall 

12.  The  West  Wall. 

^3"     "         "         " 

14*     '»         "         " 
1 5'     '»         "         '» 

It).  yj  J,  t, 

17.  The  North  Wall 


PAGE 

vii 


Osiris  and  Horus 

The  Inscription  : 

1st  Register 
,,  ,,  2nd  Register 
,,         ,,         3rd  Register 

Merenptah 


CHAPTER   III. 
The  Passages. 
18.  The  Sloping  Passage    . 


8 

9 
10 

10 

18 

19 
20 


20 


19.  The  North  Passage.     West  Wall 

^^-     >>         II  11  II         II 

21.  „         „  „  East  Wall  . 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Small  Objects. 

22.  Trial-pieces  and  plaster  casts 

23.  Statuette  of  Hornekht  . 

24.  Hieratic  Ostraka  .... 

25.  Demotic  Ostraka  .... 

CHAPTER   V. 

The  Worship  of  Osiris. 

26.  Legend  of  Osiris  .... 

27.  Osiris  as  the  Sun-god    . 

28.  ,,      as  the  Moon-god 

2g.       ,,      as  god  of  vegetation    . 

30.  ,,      as  god  of  the  Nile 

31.  ,,      as  god  and  judge  of  the  dead 

32.  Sacrifices  to  Osiris 

33.  The  dead  identified  with  Osiris     . 

34.  Osiris  in  the  Sed-festival 

35.  The  Da-seten-hetep  formula 

36.  Ceremonies  in  honour  of  Osiris     . 

CHAPTER   VI. 
The  Graffiti. 

37.  Provenance  of  the  Graffiti    . 

38.  Hieratic  Graffiti    .... 

39.  Phoenician  Graffiti 

40.  Greek  Graffiti,  by  J.  Grafton  Milne 

41.  Coptic  Graffiti,  by  W.  E.  Crum  . 


PAGE 
21 

22 

23 


23 
24 
24 
24 


25 
26 
26 
27 
29 
29 
29 
31 
32 

34 
34 


35 
36 
36 
36 

38 


LIST    OF    PLATES 


WITH    REFERENCES   TO   THE   PAGES   ON   WHICH   THEY   ARE   DESCRIBED 


PLA'lE 
I. 
II. 
III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 


Views  of  Osireion 

South  Chamber.     West  Wall  . 

South      Wall. 
Wall 

East  Wall    . 

,,  ,,  North  Side  . 

Great  Hall.     South  End  . 
West  Wall . 


„         ,,         North  End 
Sloping  Passage.     Karian  Graffito 
North  Passage.     West  Wall     . 


West 


I'AOE 
I 

6-8 

6 
5,5 

3-5 

8 


10 

lo-ig 
19 

20 
20 
21,  26 
.       22 


PLATE  PAGE 

XV.  North  Passage.     East  Wall.     Plan .     23 

XVI.  Plan     of    Temple     Temenos     and 

Osireion  .....       i 

XVII.  Small  objects 24 

XVIII.  Hieratic  Ostraka       .         .         .         -24 

XIX.  Statuette  of  Hornekht      .         .         .24 

XX.  Demotic  Ostraka      .         .         .         .24 

XXI.  Temple  of  Sety.    Hieratic  and  Greek 

Graffiti       .  .     36 

,         Phoenician  Graffiti     36 

,        Greek  Graffiti )        r     o 
\     36-38 

,        Coptic  Graffiti       3S-43 


XXII. 
XXIII. 
XXIV. 

XXV.-XXXVI.       „ 
XXXVII.  Coptic  Ostrakon  and  Steles 


24,  43 


PREFACE 


In  the  winter  of  igoi-02  Mr.  St.  G.  Caulfeild  undertook  the  further  examination  of  the  temple  of 
Sety  at  Abydos.  Our  work  there  resulted  in  finding  the  temenos  wall,  and  showing  the  connection 
between  the  planning  of  that  temple  and  the  Royal  Tombs  of  the  early  kings  on  the  desert  behind  it. 
These  results,  and  his  careful  study  of  the  plan  of  the  temple  appeared  in  the  last  volume  of  the 
Research  Account.  But  he  also  made  other  discoveries,  which  have  been  followed  up  during  the  next 
winter  by  Miss  Murray,  with  the  results  here  issued  in  this  volume. 

When  Mr.  Caulfeild  began  to  e.xcavate,  I  noticed  some  thick  masses  of  crude  brick,  and  suggested 
that  they  might  be  mastabas.  He  cleared  along  them  and  found  that  they  formed  a  continuous  wall, 
which  we  then  identified  as  the  temenos  wall  of  the  temple.  I  observed  that  parallel  with  this  there 
was  a  slight  long  hollow  on  the  surface,  and  proposed  that  he  should  clear  it  out.  Some  time  after,  on 
looking  at  the  site,  1  was  told  the  men  had  found  desert  a  few  feet  down.  This  seemed  strange,  and  on 
looking  at  it  I  saw  that  there  was  only  blown  sand.  So  they  were  told  to  go  deeper.  Again,  after  some 
time,  on  going  there  again,  the  same  story  of  desert  at  the  bottom  was  repeated  ;  only  this  time  about 
fifteen  feet  down.  On  examining  it  I  found  blown  sand.  So  a  third  time  they  were  told  to  go  down, 
and  soon  after  they  struck  some  great  blocks  of  limestone.  The  final  result  was  that  we  found  the 
pavement  of  the  hall  was  forty-one  feet  under  the  surface ;  a  depth  filled  up  with  some  Roman  rubbish 
and  much  blown  sand  over  it. 

After  the  excavations  by  Miss  Murray  and  my  wife,  we  realized  that  these  great  stones  which  we 
first  found  were  the  remains  of  the  doorway  to  a  limestone  chamber  near  the  north-west  corner  of  the 
temenos,  which  had  been  entirely  carried  away  for  lime  burning  in  Roman  times.  From  the  place  of 
this  doorway  Mr.  Caulfeild  carried  on  excavations,  continually  expecting  to  come  to  an  end  of  the 
entrance  passage  to  the  south,  and  find  a  door  of  approach  to  the  subterranean  constructions  ;  but 
after  continuing  for  a  couple  of  hundred  feet  this  seemed  as  far  off  as  ever  ;  and  the  season  being  at  an 
end  nothing  more  was  done. 

Miss  Murray,  then,  entered  on  the  work,  w^ith  the  certainty  of  a  long  inscribed  passage  to  be  cleared 
and  copied,  and  its  terminations  to  be  found.  Various  attempts  were  made  to  settle  the  beginning  of  it 
by  surface  workings,  tracing  the  filling  of  made  earth  which  lay  over  it.  And  these  resulted  in  showing 
that  it  turned  at  right  angles,  and  led  up  towards  the  back  doorway  of  the  temple.  But  it  could 
not  be  found  at  its  beginning  owing  to  the  immense  rubbish  heaps  thrown  out  in  Mariette's  clearing  of 
the  temple  halls.  The  work  was  therefore  concentrated  on  a  point  where  the  filling  seemed  to  be  undis- 
turbed over  the  construction,  hoping  to  find  there  the  roof  intact,  and  so  enter  an  unbroken  part  of  the 
passages.  But  on  descending  we  found  that  the  filling  in  had  only  been  left  because  there  was  no  roof 
under  it  there  ;  and  the  whole  of  the  ancient  roofing  had  been  removed,  so  far  as  we  were  able  to 
ascertain,  excepting  one  cracked  lintel.  Thus,  nothing  short  of  removing  the  whole  forty  feet  of  stuff 
over  the  whole  construction  can  ever  clear  it.  This  season  only  sufficed  for  the  trial  working,  and 
clearing  the  great  hall,  one  chamber,  and  part  of  a  passage.  To  do  the  whole  clearance  is  beyond  the 
slight  resources  of  the  Egyptian  Research  Account  ;  and  it  is  much  to  be  hoped  that  the  Department  of 
Antiquities  will  undertake  to  open  and  maintain  this  unique  hypogeum  of  Osiris  as  a  part  of  the  great 
temple  which  is  one  of  the  main  attractions  of  Egypt. 

It  was  most  fortunate  that  we  had  the  knowledge  of  Miss  Murray  and  the  artistic  copying  of  Miss 
Hansard  available  for  such  a  work,  which  required  long  and  tedious  facsimiles  to  be  prepared,  with  due 
attention  to  the  inscriptions.  The  elaborate  study  of  Osiris  which  Miss  Murray  has  here  issued  will,  it 
is  hoped,  serve  to  clear  up  and  emphasize  the  various  aspects  and  connections  of  one  of  the  fundamental 
deities  of  the  Egyptian  worship  and  beliefs. 

W.  M.  F.  P. 


THE    OSIREION 


INTRODUCTION. 

1.  The  excavations  this  year  were  carried  on  by 
Mrs.  Petrie  and  myself.  Mrs.  Petrie  managed  the 
actual  excavations,  overseeing  the  men,  paying  the 
wages,  in  short,  all  the  dull  and  uninteresting, 
though  very  necessary,  part  of  the  work,  whereas  I 
had  the  more  congenial  and  amusing  employment  of 
copying  the  sculptures.  Till  the  sculptures  were 
sufficiently  cleared  for  me  to  draw  them,  I  spent  my 
time  in  the  Sety  Temple,  making  fac-simile  copies 
of  the  Coptic  graffiti  on  its  walls.  Then,  when  it 
was  possible  to  draw  in  the  hypogeum,  I  set  to  work 
there,  but  it  was  entirely  owing  to  Miss  Hansard's 
kind  help  that  I  was  able  to  secure  drawings  of  all 
the  sculpture  that  we  uncovered  (with  one  exception, 
the  sloping  passage),  before  they  were  silted  up.  I 
have  to  thank  Miss  Eckenstein  also  for  her  help  in 
copying  in  fac-simile  the  Greek  and  Phoenician 
graffiti  in  the  Sety  Temple,  which  are  published  in 
this  volume.  My  thanks  are  due  also  to  many 
people  for  assistance  in  various  ways,  but  particularly 
to  Mr.  Thompson  and  Dr.  Walker  for  help  in  trans- 
lating the  hieroglyphic  inscriptions,  and  to  Mr. 
Griffith,  Mr.  Crum,  and  Mr.  Milne  for  translating 
the  hieratic,  Coptic,  and  Greek  graffiti. 

I  should  like  also  to  say  that  anything  that  is  good 
in  this  book  is  due  to  Professor  Petrie  and  to  Mr. 
Griffith,  to  whom  I  owe  all  my  knowledge  of 
Egyptology. 

In  the  previous  season  Mr.  Caulfeild  had  partially 
cleared  the  long  passage  within  the  temenos  wall ; 
the  passage  itself  had  not  been  laid  bare,  but  the 
great  mass  of  sand  had  been  removed,  leaving  a 
gigantic  furrow  like  a  natural  ravine  (Pl.  I.  i.). 
The  method  of  constructing  this  great  hypogeum 
rendered  it  comparatively  easy  to  discover  that 
there  was  building  below,  though  the  depth  at 
which  it  laj'  made  it  impossible  to  clear  more  than 
a  small  portion.  The  nature  of  the  desert  is  that 
after  removing  from  two  to  four  feet  of  loose  wind- 


blown sand,  the  hard  marl,  called  gebcl  by  the 
workmen,  comes  into  view.  This  is  so  firmly 
compacted  together  that  it  can  be  cut  like  rock. 
The  ancient  builders  took  advantage  of  this  fact, 
and  excavated  passages  and  halls  with  steeply 
sloping,  almost  perpendicular,  sides.  These  were 
lined  and  roofed  with  great  blocks  of  stone,  and 
the  hollow  at  the  top  filled  up  with  sand  ;  the 
building  was  then  completely  hidden  from  the 
outside.  In  our  clearance  it  was  only  necessary  to 
descend  a  few  feet  till  the  rock-like  gebel  was 
exposed,  and  then  to  follow  down  the  excavation  ; 
and  the  trial-pits  that  we  sunk  within  the  temenos 
invariably  showed  that  the  gebel  had  been  cut 
perpendicularly  to  admit  of  building  below.  We 
spent  three  weeks  in  hunting  for  a  place  where  the 
roof  still  appeared  to  remain,  and  were  puzzled  all 
the  time  at  the  number  of  right-angled  turns  which 
this  extraordinary  passage,  as  we  then  thought  it, 
appeared  to  make.  These  turns,  as  we  now  know, 
must  be  the  rock  cuttings  to  hold  chambers  and 
halls.  Finally  we  decided  on  a  likely  place,  where 
the  Roman  rubbish,  which  had  filled  the  part 
already  cleared  by  Mr.  Caulfeild,  touched  the  clean 
marl  filling  of  the  desert.  Here  it  was  that  we 
hoped  to  find  the  place  where  the  roof  was  still 
intact.  For  days  I  carried  candles  and  matches  in 
in  my  pocket  ready  to  enter  the  passage  as  soon  as 
there  was  a  hole  big  enough  to  squeeze  through  ; 
but  they  were  never  required.  Throughout  this 
excavation  it  was  alwa\-s  the  unexpected  that 
happened  ;  we  expected  to  find  a  passage,  we  found 
chambers  and  halls  ;  we  expected  to  find  it  roofed 
in,  the  roof  had  been  completely  quarried  away  ;  we 
expected  to  find  a  tomb,  we  found  a  place  of 
worship. 

Our  first  deep  pit  brought  us  into  the  South 
Chamber,  which  gave  us  the  cartouche  of  Merenptah, 
and  made  us  realize  that  we  had  found  a  building 
which  has  no  known  counterpart  in  Egypt.  Then 
came  the  discovery  of  the  Great  Hall  and  then  of 

B 


THE    OSIREION. 


the  sloping  passage.  Here  our  hopes  rose  high,  for 
the  entrance  to  the  passage  had  an  enormous  roofing 
stone  still  in  position  ;  but  we  soon  found  that  it 
was  the  only  one  that  remained,  the  rest  of  the  roof 
having  suffered  the  same  fate  as  the  other  parts  of 
the  building.  I  was  able  to  cop\'  only  a  very  small 
portion  of  the  inscriptions  ;  for  though  we  cleared 
the  passage  to  the  floor,  two  days  of  high  winds  silted 
it  up  to  the  level  of  the  roof.  The  whole  of  the 
excavation  was  greatly  retarded  by  heavy  falls  of 
sand,  the  Roman  filling  being  so  loose  that  there 
were  continual  rivulets  of  sand  running  down  the 
sides ;  and  a  high  wind  would  bring  down  half  a  ton 
of  sand  and  stones  in  one  fall.  To  sit  in  a  deep  pit 
under  an  irregular  but  continuous  fire  of  small  stones, 
with  the  chance  of  a  big  stone  coming  down  too,  is 
an  experience  more  amusing  to  look  back  upon  than 
.to  endure. 

At  the  north  end  of  the  north  passage  we  started 
another  excavation,  for  it  was  there,  beyond  the 
temenos  wall,  that  the  big  marl  heaps  stood.  It 
was  partly  by  these  heaps  that  Professor  Petrie  had 
deduced  the  fact  that  a  large  building  lay  below  the 
surface  of  the  desert.  They  were  not  natural  heaps, 
and  3'et  they  were  of  clean  marl  unmixed  with  any 
remains  left  by  man.  They  were  too  far  from  the 
temples  of  Sety  and  Rameses  to  have  been  the 
rubbish  removed  from  their  foundations  ;  they  were 
too  large  to  be  from  the  excavations  of  an  ordinary 
tomb  ;  and  as  the  ancient  Egyptian,  like  his  modern 
descendants,  never  took  unnecessary  trouble,  it 
follows  that  the  tip-heap  would  be  as  near  to 
the  excavation  as  was  allowable.  Just  inside  the 
temenos  wall,  at  a  depth  of  about  thirty  feet,  we 
came  upon  a  vaulted  passage  of  mud  bricks  which 
extended  thirty-five  feet  northward,  and  was  then 
apparently  broken,  for  it  was  filled  with  sand.  The 
thirty-five  feet  brought  us  to  the  north  face  out- 
side the  temenos  wall,  where  we  sank  a  large  pit 
with  this  curious  result : — 

The  rock-like  gebel,  at  a  distance  of  about  sixty 
feet  from  the  wall,  was  cut  in  a  slope  like  a  stair- 
case from  the  surface  of  the  desert,  sloping  down 
towards  the  wall.  Two  mud-brick  retaining  walls 
had  been  built  across  it  to  hold  back  the  sand. 

At  a  distance  of  fifteen  feet  from  the  temenos 
wall  we  found  a  square  shaft  (of  which  the  wall 
formed  one  side),  lined  with  mud  bricks,  some  of 
which  bore  the  cartouche  of  Sety  I.  The  vaulted 
passage,  which  we  had  entered  from  the  other  side, 
ended  in  a  small  arch  in  the  temenos  wall,  and  its 


floor  was  paved  with  blocks  of  stone.  We  reached 
a  depth  of  over  thirty  feet,  and  came  to  undisturbed 
basal  sand  on  which  the  walls  rested.  In  the  vaulted 
passage,  the  pavement  was  lifted,  but  with  the  same 
result — undisturbed  basal  sand.  This  was  during 
the  last  days  of  the  excavations,  and  there  was  no 
time  to  make  further  research.  As  to  the  meaning 
of  this  extraordinary  shaft  I  can  offer  no  explanation, 
nor  can  I  even  hazard  a  guess.  The  great  marl 
heaps  lead  to  the  belief  that  there  is  still  a  large 
underground  building  at  that  end,  though  our  efforts 
failed  to  find  it. 

2.  This  hypogeum  appears  to  Professor  Petrie  to 
be  the  place  Strabo  mentions,  usually  called  Strabo's 
Well.  He  describes  it  as  being  under  the  Memno- 
nium  ;  with  low  vaulted  arches  formed  of  a  single 
stone,  by  which  he  probably  meant  that  the  stone 
beams  went  across  the  halls  and  chambers  in  a 
single  span,  ^^'hether  the  entrance  is  really  inside 
the  Temple  of  Sety,  thereby  leading  him  to  believe 
that  it  was  under  that  building,  or  whether  it  was 
entered  from  the  back  door  of  the  temple  was  not 
ascertained.  As  to  the  spring  which  he  mentions, 
it  might  well  be  that  already  the  lower  parts  of 
the  h\-pogeum  were  then  below  high  Nile  level,  and 
that  what  Strabo  saw  was  the  remains  of  the  inun- 
dation, which  he  mistook  for  a  natural  spring. 

3.  .At  first  sight  there  was  nothing  to  indicate  the 
real  nature  of  this  building,  but  later,  two  hypo- 
theses presented  themselves.  The  cartouche  of 
Merenptah  appeared  in  every  place  where  it  could  be 
inserted,  and  we  therefore  had  to  consider  the 
possibility  of  its  being  his  tomb.  The  two  points 
in  favour  of  this  hypothesis  are  that  the  walls  are 
inscribed  with  scenes  and  chapters  from  the  Books 
of  Am  Duat  and  of  the  Dead,  and  that  Merenptah 
is  called  the  Osiris  and  "  Waat-kheru."  Now 
M.  Maspero  has  pointed  out  very  clearly  that  the 
epithet  Maat-kheru  can  be  applied  to  the  living 
equally  well  as  to  the  dead  ;  one  of  his  most  con- 
vincing instances  being  taken  from  the  Temple  of 
Sety  at  Abydos,  where  the  youthful  Rameses  II, 
destined  to  live  to  a  very  great  age,  is  called  Maat- 
kheru.  I  have  endeavoured  to  prove  (chap,  v.)  that 
the  king,  in  his  lifetime  as  well  as  in  death,  was 
identified  with  Osiris ;  this  being  so,  the  fact  of  his 
being  called  Osiris  does  not  of  itself  show  that  this 
was  his  funeral  monument.  We  must  remember 
also  that   Merenptah  had  a  very  fine  tomb  in  the 


THE    SOUTH    CHAMBER. 


Valley  of  the  Kings ;  he  was  hardly  likely  to  make 
two  of  such  magnificence,  one  at  Thebes  and  one  at 
Abydos.  The  other  hypothesis  was  that  this  was 
the  building  for  the  special  worship  of  Osiris  and  the 
celebration  of  the  Mysteries,  and  this  appears  to  me 
to  be  the  true  explanation,  for  many  reasons.  Each 
reason  may  not  be  convincing  in  itself,  but  the 
accumulation  of  evidence  goes  to  prove  the  case. 
There  is  no  tomb  even  among  the  Tombs  of  the 
Kings  that  is  like  it  in  plan,  none  having  the  side 
chamber  leading  off  the  Great  Hall.  Then,  again, 
no  tomb  has  ever  been  found  attached  to  a  temple  ; 
the  converse  is  often  the  case,  I  mean  a  temple 
attached  to  a  tomb  ;  but  this,  as  far  as  we  can  judge, 
is  a  kind  of  extra  chapel,  a  "  hidden  shrine,"  as  the 
mythological  texts  express  it,  belonging  to  the 
temple.  It  is  only  to  be  expected  that  Osiris,  one 
of  the  chief  deities  of  Egypt,  should  have  a  special 
place  of  worship  at  Abydos,  where  he  was  identified 
with  the  local  god.  And  that  it  should  be  a  part  of 
the  temple  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the  dead, 
and  which  had  special  chambers  set  apart  for  the 
celebration  of  the  Osirian  mysteries  is  very  natural 
likewise.  The  building  lies  immediately  in  the  axis 
of  the  temple  ;  a  line  drawn  through  the  temple  and 
the  desert  pylon  to  the  Royal  Tombs  passes  through 
the  sloping  passage  and  across  the  centre  of  the 
Great  Hall.  This  is  not  the  result  of  accident,  the 
temple  being  older  than  the  hypogeum,  but  shows 
that  both  were  dedicated  to  the  same  worship.  The 
sculptures  in  the  Great  Hall  are  the  Vivification  of 
Osiris  by  Horus,  and  the  offering  of  incense  by 
Merenptah  ;  between  the  two  sculptures  is  inscribed 
chapter  cxlii.  of  the  "Book  of  the  Dead,"  the 
"  Chapter  of  knowing  the  Names  of  Osiris."  The 
other  chapters  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead  "  inscribed 
on  the  walls  were  pronounced  by  M.  Maspero,  when 
he  saw  them,  to  be  the  "  Book  of  Osiris."  The 
books  of  "Gates"  and  of  "Am  Duat,"  which  are 
sculptured  and  painted  on  the  North  passage,  were 
said  by  the  ancient  Egyptians  to  have  had  their 
origin  in  the  decorations  which  Horus  executed  on 
the  walls  of  the  tomb  of  his  father  Osiris. 


CHAPTER    I. 

THE    SOUTH    CHAMBER. 

4.  The  chamber  south  of  the  Great  Hall  is  sculp- 
tured on  the  east,  south,  and  west  walls  with  the 
clxviiith  chapter  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead."     This 


is  a  rare  chapter,  being  known  only  in  three  papyri, 
one  in  the  Cairo  Museum  from  the  tomb  of  Amen- 
hotep  II,  one  in  the  British  Museum  (No.  10,478) 
of  the  XXth  Dynasty,  and  one  at  St.  Petersburg. 
This,  however,  is  the  only  instance  in  sculpture  of 
this  chapter.  The  papyrus  of  Amenhotep  II  has 
been  published  in  fac-simile  without  translation,  the 
British  Museum  pap3Tus  has  been  translated  by  Dr. 
Budge,  but  the  vignettes  are  not  published  ;  and  the 
St.  Petersburg  papyrus  is  still  unpublished.  In 
none  of  these  papyri  does  the  king  appear,  nor  are 
the  gods  of  the  first  seven  Qererts  mentioned. 

5,  At  first  sight  the  arrangement  appears  confused, 
but  a  closer  examination  shows  a  very  definite  order. 
The  whole  chapter  is  devoted  to  the  worship  of  the 
gods  of  the  twelve  Qererts  by  the  king.  Each 
section  contains  a  vertical  line  of  inscription,  reach- 
ing from  the  top  of  the  wall  to  the  bottom  ;  this 
gives  the  numbers  of  the  Qererts.  On  one  side  of 
each  of  these  vertical  inscriptions  are  three  figures 
of  the  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering  ;  above 
his  head  are  three,  four,  or  five  short  vertical  lines  of 
hieroglyphs.  On  the  other  side  of  the  long  vertical 
inscription  are  representations  of  the  gods  of  each 
Qerert.  These  generally  appear  in  three  registers, 
corresponding  with  the  figures  of  the  king,  thus  the 
king  makes  an  offering  to  every  register.  (In  the 
description  the  registers  are  numbered  i,  2,  3, 
beginning  at  the  top  ;  the  sections  are  indicated  by 
Roman  numerals.)  The  word  Qerert  in  its  literal 
sense  is  a  Cavern,  but  it  may  here  be  taken,  perhaps, 
to  mean  a  Division  of  the  night. 

6.  I.  The  East  Wall.  Pl.  V. — Long  vertical  line 
of  inscription  :  "  The  gods  of  the  first  Qerert  in  the 
Duat.  The  gods  of  the  second  Qerert.  The  gods 
of  the  third  Qerert.  The  gods  of  the  fourth  Qerert. 
The  gods  of  the  fifth  Qerert.  The  gods  of  the  sixth 
Qerert." 

On  the  left  side  of  the  inscription  : — 

1.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  him  are  five  vertical  lines  of  inscription  : 
(i)  "  Yn  71  den  en  se7i  a  tep  ta.  There  is  offered  to 
them  a  handful  (measure  of  capacity)  upon  earth. 
(2)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of 
voice,  (3)  son  of  the  Sun,  his  beloved.  Hotep-her- 
Maat  Merenptah,  true  of  voice,  (4)  is  as  the  lord  of 
offerings  in  Anientet  (5)  and  of  cool  water  in  [the 
Field]  of  Offerings." 

2.  The  king    kneeling   and    making   an    offering. 


THE    OSIREION. 


Above  are  five  short  lines  of  hierogh-phs  :  (i)  "  There 
is  offered  to  them  a  /!z"«-measure  upon  earth.  (2)  It 
is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice, 
(3)  son  of  the  Sun,  Lord  of  Crowns,  Hotep-her- 
Maat  Merenptah,  true  of  voice,  (4)  is  as  the  lord  of 
offerings  in  AiiicnUt,  (5)  and  of  cool  water  in  the 
Field  [of  Offerings] ." 

3.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  five  short  lines  of  hieroglyphs  :  (i)  "  There 
is  offered  to  them  a  ///«-measure  upon  earth.  (2)  It 
is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice, 

(3)     lord    of     Crowns,     Hotep-her-Maat 

Merenptah,     true    of    voice,    (4) lord    of 

offerings  in  Ametitet,  (5) in  the  Field 

[of  Offerings]." 

On  the  right-hand  side  of  the  long  vertical  line  are 
the  gods  of  the  six  Qererts  enumerated  in  the  in- 
scription. In  each  Qerert  there  are  three  deities, 
male,  female,  male.  Those  of  the  first,  third,  and 
fifth  Qererts  are  mummified  figures ;  the  others  are 
represented  as  living. 

II.  The  long  vertical  line  of  inscription  reaching 
from  the  top  of  the  wall  to  the  bottom  :  "  The  gods 
of  -the  eighth  Qerert."  Then  comes  a  sentence  with 
the  .{hieroglyphs  reversed  :  "  Hail,  O  ye  souls,  weigh- 
ing   distinguishing  righteousness  from 

evil."  A  blank  space,  after  which  the  hieroglyphs 
are  written  as  at  the  top  of  the  line :  "  The  gods  of 
the  sevfenth  Qererts  The  reason  that  the  two 
numbers,  seven  and  eight,  are  in  reverse  order 
appears  to  be  that  the  gods  of  the  seventh  Qerert  are 
onlv  three  in  number,  like  those  immediately  pre- 
ceding, and  that  they  can  be  fitted  into  the  sculpture 
only  in  that  particular  place. 

On  the  right  is  another  vertical  line  of  hierogh-phs 
reaching  from  the  top  of  the  wall  to  the  bottom. 
The  inscription  is  di\'ided  into  three  parts,  which 
must  be  read  in  connection  with  the  short  lines  of 
hieroglyphs  above  the  figure  of  the  king. 

On  the  left  of  the  long  vertical  inscription  : — • 

1.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  three  short  lines  of  hieroglyphs.  (From 
the  long  line  :)  "  There  is  offered  to  them  a  handful 
upon  earth  from  the  Lord  of  offerings  in  Auientet, 
and  of  cool  water  in  the  Field  of  Offerings." 
(The  short  lines)  (i)  "  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en- 
Ra  mer-Ptah,  true  of  voice,  (2)  is  as  Lord  of 
offerings  in  Avientct,  (3)  and  of  cool  water  in  the 
Field  of  Offerings." 

2.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  three  short  vertical  lines  of  hierogl\-phs. 


(The  long  line  :)  "  There  is  offered  to  them  a  handful 
upon  earth  when  the  chiefs  of  the  living  ones  hear." 
(Short  lines)  (i)  "There  is  offered  to  them  2,  kin- 
measure  upon  earth.  (2)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en- 
Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice,  (3)  is  as  the  hearer  (?) 


of  the  living." 


3.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  three  short  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs. 
(Long  line)  "  There  is  offered  to  them  a  ///^-measure 
upon  earth.  (Short  lines)  (i)  "  There  is  offered  to 
them  a  //?«-measure  upon  earth.  (2)  It  is  that  the 
king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice,  (3)  is  as 
the  hearer of  the  living." 

On  the  right  of  the  two  long  vertical  inscrip- 
tions : — 

1.  Four  men,  each  carrying  a  woman  on  his 
shoulder.  Fayu  hert-seii,  "  Those  who  carry  their 
mistresses." 

Four  men,  each  carrying  a  man  on  his  shoulder. 
Fayu  hcrii-seii,  "Those  who  carr}-  their  masters." 

A  vertical  line  of  hieroglyphs:  "  There  is  offered 
to  them  a  handful  upon  earth  at  the  sacred  pylon  of 
Nel)  Zatr 

Four  women  lying  on  their  faces  with  their  hair 
falling  down.  The  papyrus  of  Amenhotep  gives  the 
word  Nenyu,  here  shortened  to  Neii,  "  Those  who 
give  honour." 

2.  Three  men  and  a  woman  lying  on  their  faces, 
making  offerings.  They  are  called  Klieryu  Autii, 
"  The  possessors  of  food  offerings."  Below  these 
are  two  men  and  two  women  lying  on  their  faces, 
with  outstretched  hands.  Mr.  Griffith  suggests 
that  the  hieroglyphs  may  read,  "  The  smitten  of 
Ra,"  and  that  what  appears  to  be  the  loose  hair 
falling  over  the  face  is  really  blood  pouring  down,  as 
in  the  hieroglyphic  sign  for  Death.  This  is  a  very 
probable  explanation,  as  two  of  the  figures  are  of 
men,  for  whom  long  hair  would  be  quite  inappro- 
priate. 

A  vertical  line  of  inscription :  "  There  is  offered  to 
them  a  ///«-measure  upon  earth,  when  the  body  lives 
in  Ametitet.  There  is  offered  to  them  upon  earth 
from  the  follower  of  the  great  God  at  the  secret 
door." 

Four  men  bending  down  so  that  their  hands 
touch  the  ground.  The  hieroglyphs  are  partially 
destroyed,  but  the  name  can  be  recovered  from  the 
papyrus  of  .\menhotep  II,  Hefiu,  "The  humble 
ones." 

3.  Four  men  supporting  tall  pillar-like  objects. 
K/uryit  hotcpu,  "The  possessors  of  ofterings." 


THE    SOUTH    CHAMBER. 


III.  A  vertical  line  of  inscription  reaching  from 
the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  wall :  "  The  gods  of  the 
ninth  Qercrt  in  the  Duat,  secret  of  forms,  cutting  off 
the  winds  (?)." 

On  the  left  of  the  vertical  inscription  : — 

1.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  four  short  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs  : 
(i)  "  There  is  given  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth. 
(2)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Ptah,  true  of 
voice,  (3)  is  as  Lord  of  offerings  in  Amentct  at  the 
sacred  pylon  in  Neb-Zat.'' 

2.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  four  short  vertical  lines   of  hieroglyphs 

greatly  defaced,     (i)  "There  is upon 

earth.     (2)   It  is  that true  of  voice,  (3)  son 

of  the  Sun,   Lord   of true  of  voice, 

when  entering  the  secret  places."  The  word  vienu 
is  probably  a  scribe's  blunder  for  Slictaii. 

3.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  four  short  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs : 
(i)  "  There  is  offered  to  them  a  /?/«-measure  upon 
earth.  (2)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru, 
true  of  voice,  (3)  in  entering  the  secret  [places] 
in  Amentetr 

(Pl.  IV.)  To  the  right  of  the  vertical  line:  — 

I.  A  god  holding  an  ^/^j-sceptre,  his  name  is  Aha, 
"  He  who  is  firmly  placed."  A  mummified  figure 
called  Sheta,  "  Secret."     A  bull  and  a  uraeus  on  a 

stand  ;  the  bull  is  called  .  .  .  deg  Asiir,  " 

Osiris."  A  mummified  figure  without  a  name.  A 
bull  and  uraeus  on  a  stand,  he  is  called  Ymcn-Ascxr, 
"  Osiris  is  hidden."  Below  are  two  bulls  with  uraei 
on  stands,  and  two  mummified  figures,  alternately  ; 
the  first  bull  is  Yinen-Asdr,  "  Osiris  is  hidden  "  ; 
the  mummified  figure  is  Hap;  the  second  bull  is 
Sesheta  Asar,  "  Making  Osiris  to  be  in  secret." 
The  mummified  figure  is  called  apparently  Shetli. 

Two  short  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs  :  (i)  "  There 
is  offered  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth,  (2)  from 
him  who  belongs  to  the  eastern  people  in  the  Duat." 
Below  these,  though  not  exactly  under  them,  are 
two  more  short  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs  :  (i) 
"  There  shall  be  offered  to  them  a  handful  upon 
earth  from  him  who  belongs  (2)  to  the  eastern  people 
in  the  Duat." 

A  crocodile-headed  god  holding  an  «rfj-sceptre  and 
an  ankh  ;  behind  him  are  four  mummified  figures. 
Unfortunately  the  inscription  is  so  mutilated  as  to 
be  illegible,  and  it  cannot  be  restored  from  the 
papyrus  of  Amenhotep  II. 

Two  vertical   lines    of    inscription    partially   de- 


stroyed :   (i)  "  [There  is  offered]  to  them  a  handful 

upon  earth  from  a  powerful   one  (2) 

every  land,  great  of ,  chief  of  the  Glorious 

Ones." 

Four  women  kneeling  on  chairs ;  the  first  letter 
of  the  name  is  broken  away,  and  in  the  papyrus  of 
Amenhotep  it  is  almost  illegible,  it  may,  however, 
be  S,  for  there  is  a  word  Scneii,  which  means 
"  Image,"  and  here  the  name  is  Senentyiit. 

A  jackal-headed  god,  with  his  name  Anubis  above 
him,  holding  a  human-headed  staff  in  each  hand. 
In  the  papyrus  of  Amenhotep  he  holds  two/ity-signs. 

In  the  row  below  are  four  mummified  male  figures. 
Shetaju  a,  "  Those  who  hide  the  hand "  ;  four 
mummified  female  figures,  S/tctayui  a,  "  Those  who 
hide  the  hand."  A  god  holding  an  ?/rt.f-sceptre  and 
an  ankh,  Aincn  hdu,  "  Hidden  of  limbs."  Two 
vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs:  (i)  "There  is  offered 
to  them  a  handful  upon  earth.  It  is  that  the  king 
Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru  (2)  is  among  the  hearers 
who  are  upon  earth." 

Four  birds,  each  sitting  on  a  tree,  Bau  pcryii, 
"  The  souls  which  go  forth."  Four  mummified  figures, 
A/yn  nehaut,  "Those  who  belong  to  the  sycomore 
trees."  Four  men  bending  backwards,  Shcsepyu, 
"Those  who  bend(?)." 

2  and  3.  A  vertical  line  of  inscription  ;  the  words 
are  repeated  twice  :  "  There  is  given  to  them  a  hin- 
measure  upon  earth  in  entering  the  secret  places." 

Twelve  figures  of  Osirified  gods  in  shrines.  The 
hieroglyphs  read :  "  The  gods  who  are  in  their 
shrines  upon  the  sand."  There  is  a  curious  curved 
line  going  from  one  side  of  the  shrine  to  the  other ; 
I  take  this  to  be  an  attempt  to  indicate  that  the 
inner  part  of  the  shrine  itself  was  curved. 

Two  vertical  lines  of  inscription  reaching  to  the 
ground.  There  is  only  one  sentence,  repeated  four 
times,  showing  that  it  applies  to  the  four  rows  of 
figures  who  come  next.  Each  sentence  begins  in 
the  left-hand  line  and  ends  in  the  right-hand  line ; 
it  occupies  exactly  the  same  space  as  a  single  register 
of  the  gods  to  whom  it  applies:  "  There  is  offered 
to  them  a  handful  upon  earth  from  a  Glorious  One 
who  is  in  the  secret  place  at  the  chamber  {drrt) 
within  the  Duat." 

Four  rows  of  twelve  figures,  alternately  male  and 
female.  The  gods  carry  «cw-sceptres  and  rt«/'/;j ;  of 
the  goddesses,  six  carry  the  ankh,  the  rest  are 
empty-handed.  The  hieroglyphs  are  the  same  in 
each  row,  Neteru  netcrtyu  (sic)  ymyu  khet  Asar, 
"  The  gods  and  goddesses  who  follow  Osiris." 


THE   OSIREION. 


The  carelessness  of  the  sculptor  is  very  well 
exemplified  here ;  the  base  line  of  the  third  row  of 
deities  is  still  incomplete,  a  piece  in  the  middle  not 


having  been  incised. 


7.  Pl.  III.  The  South  Wall. — At  the  top  is  the 
winged  disk  with  horns  and  pendant  uraei.  The 
wings  are  drooped  so  as  to  fit  the  gable  of  the  pent- 
roof ;  nearly  half  the  gable  has  been  destroyed,  but 
fortunately  the  name  of  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Ptah,  the 
throne  name  of  Merenptah,  still  remains  between  the 
the  two  uraei.  To  the  left  at  the  tip  of  the  wing  is 
the  name  Behdet,  determined  with  the  city  sign. 
Under  the  curve  of  the  wing  are  the  words,  "  May 
he  give  the  [sweetj  breezes  of  life." 

The  whole  wall  is  occupied  with  the  inhabitants  of 
the  tenth  Qcrcrt.  The  inscription  appears  to  begin 
as  usual  with  the  long  vertical  line  which  comes  next 
to  the  king  making  offerings.  "The  gods  of  the 
tenth  northern  Qcrcrt  of  the  Duat,  those  who  cry 
aloud,  sacred  of  mysteries." 

To  the  left  of  the  long  vertical  inscription  : — 

1.  The  king,  beardless,  kneeling  and  making  an 
offering.  Above  are  four  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs  : 
(i)  There  is  offered  to  them  one  /^?«-measure  upon 
earth.  (2)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Ptah, 
true  of  voice,  (3)  [son  of  the  Sun],  his  beloved, 
Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  before  the  lords  of 
eternity,  (4)  he  who  makes  light  in  the  secret 
places." 

2.  The  king,  bearded,  kneeling  and  making  an 
offering.  Above  are  four  vertical  lines  of  inscrip- 
tion :  (i)  "  There  is  offered  (2)  to  them  a  handful 
upon  earth.  (3)  It  is  that  the  king  [Ba-en-Ra]  mer- 
Neteru,  true  of  voice,  (4)  is  as  lord  of  the  offerings  of 
food." 

3.  The  king,  beardless,  kneeling  and  making  an 
offering.  Above  are  four  vertical  lines  of  inscrip- 
tion :  (i)  "There  is  offered  (2)  to  them  a  handful 
upon  earth.  (3)  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra 
mer-Neteru  is  as  an  excellent  Glorious  One  in  the 
Duat." 

To  the  right  is  a  long  vertical  line  of  inscription  : 
"  There  is  offered  to  them  a  /^/«-measure  upon  earth 

from  him  who  makes  light  in  the  secret  place 

repulsing  the  Sebyu-fiend  on  the  day  of 

powerful  in  Avientet." 

I.  Two  rows  of  four  men  standing.  The  name  is 
almost  destroyed. 

Nine  mummies  laid  upon  biers.  The  hieroglyphs 
are  Pat  saii  yinyn,    "  The  whole  body  of  the  sons  who 


are  within  (?)."  The  word  Pat  is  said  by  Dr.  Budge 
to  mean  the  "mass"  (like  a  cake  or  dough),  meaning 
"  the  whole  body"  ;  e.g.,  Pat  nctcrn  would  be  "  the 
whole  body  of  the  gods." 

3.  Thirty-one  figures  in  a  walking  attitude,  but 
lying  horizontall}- ;  they  are  in  pairs,  except  those  at 
the  left-hand  corner  where  there  are  three  together. 
Above  them  is  written  Ban  khcpcryu  cm  Asdr,  "  The 
souls  who  become  as  Osiris." 

A  vertical  line  of  inscription  reaching  from  the  top 
to  the  bottom  of  the  wall :  "  When  transformations 
are  made  in  Anicntct,  his  soul,  let  it  go  forth  for  its 
refreshment,  those  who  are  therein  (i.e.  in  Aiiicntct) 
let  them  praise  Ra,  when  he  goes  forth  upon 
earth." 

1.  Eight  women  holding  in  the  left  hand,  which 
is  raised  above  the  head,  an  object  which  looks  like 
a  whip.  In  the  tomb  of  Rameses  VI  the  whip  is 
replaced  by  a  net,  and  in  papyrus  No.  10,478  of  the 
British  Museum  the  object  is  painted  blue  and 
appears  like  a  hatchet-shaped  vessel  from  which 
water  is  pouring.  The  name  is  almost  entirely 
destroyed. 

2.  Eight  men  standing :  "  Those  who  belong  to 
the  Glorious  One." 

3.  Eight  mummified  figures  from  whose  mouths 
water  is  pouring.  Their  name  is  Pat  ymenu  a,  "  The 
whole  body  of  the  hiders  of  the  hand."  Behind 
these  stands  a  woman  called  Shent,  who  is  probably 
the  goddess  Shenty.  She  is  generally  represented 
under  the  form  of  a  cow,  and  it  is  in  the  chapels 
dedicated  to  her  that  some  of  the  Osirian  mysteries 
are  celebrated. 

8.  Pl.  II.  The  West  Wall. — The  eleventh 
Qcrcrt  is  shown  partly  on  Pl.  II,  partly  on  Pl.  III. 
Pl.  II,  a  vertical  line  of  inscription:  "The  gods  of 
the  eleventh  northern  Qcrcrt.  He  that  covers  the 
fainting  one,  concealing  [his]  secret  places." 

On  the  right  side  of  the  long  vertical  inscription 
are  three  registers  : — 

(i)  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  four  short  lines  of  inscription  :  (i)  "  There 
is  offered  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth.  (2)  It  is 
that  the  king,  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Ptah,  true  of  voice,  (3) 
son  of  the  Sun,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  before 
Osiris  (?),  is  as  a  Glorious  One  in  going  and  returning 
and  coming  forth  unto  the  day." 

2.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  three  short  lines  of  inscription  :  (i)  "  There 
is  offered  to  them  (2)  a  handful  upon  earth.     It  is 


THE    SOUTH    CHAMBER. 


that  the  king,  the  Lord  of  the  earths,  (3)  Ba-en-Ra 
mer-Neteru,  is  true  of  voice  before  Osiris." 

3.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  three  short  Unes  of  inscription  :  (i)  "There 
is  offered  to  them  (2)  a  handful  upon  earth.  It  is 
that  the  king  (3)  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  is  true  of 
voice  before  Osiris." 

To  the  left :  A  vertical  line  of  inscriptions 
reaching  the  whole  height  of  the  wall  :  "  There  is 
offered  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth  from  a  Glorious 
One  going  in  and  going  out  unto  the  day.  It  is 
that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice, 
makes  transformation  as  his  heart  desires  in  the 
Underworld." 

1.  The  god  Yqeh  standing  and  holding  an  uas- 
sceptre  and  an  ankli. 

Nine  gods  lying  either  on  or  beside  serpents  on 
biers.  The  name  is  Pat  yiiiin-khct,  "  The  whole 
body  of  those  who  follow." 

Pl.  III.  A  vertical  line  of  inscription  :  "There  is 
offered  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth  from  a  soul 
who  follows  Ra."  Nine  figures  lying  on  biers  ;  they 
are  called  Pat  licq  Y incut,  "  The  whole  body  of  the 
rulers  of  A  incutctT 

A  vertical  line  of  inscription  :  "There  is  offered  to 
them  a  handful  upon  earth  [when]  entering  the 
pylon  of  the  Sacred  Land."  Three  small  registers  : 
in  the  upper  one  are  four  men  with  their  arms 
raised,  they  are  called  Heknyu  "  The  Praisers."  In 
the  middle  register  are  four  men  standing,  who  arc 
called  Bail  ta,  "  The  Souls  (?)  of  the  Earth."  In  the 
lowest  register  is  a  man  standing  holding  an  i/as- 
sceptre  and  an  an/ek  ;  his  name  is  £a  Ai/ientet,  "  The 
Soul  of  Amaitct."  Behind  him  is  a  woman  treading 
on  a  snake. 

2.  (Pl.  II).  Nine  jackals  on  stands  of  the  shape 
that  are  always  used  for  divinities.  The  name  of 
thesejackals  isNctcru  rcsyu,"Th<i  gods,thewatchers." 
A  vertical  line  of  inscription  which  extends  to  the 
ground  :  "  It  is  that  the  king  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru, 
true  of  voice,  son  of  the  Sun,  Lord  of  diadems, 
Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  is  true  of  voice  before 
Osiris  Khenti-Amentiu." 

Pl.  III.  Nine  women  lying  on  their  faces  with 
their  hair  falling  down  and  their  arms  raised.  The 
hieroglyphs  read  Pat  ykcbyu,  "The  whole  body  of 
mourners." 

A  man  standing  with  raised  hand  in  an  attitude  of 
declamation ;  he  is  called  Nys-ta  (?),  "  Summoner  of 
the  earth."  Below  him  is  another  standing  figure 
holding  an  ?^rt.f-sceptre ;  his  name  is  written  merely 


with  the  reed-leaf  which  reads  Y,  the  determinatives 
are  a  statue  and  the  papyrus  roll. 

3.  (Pl.  II).  A  snake  with  a  woman's  head,  called 
Zesert-tep,  "  Sacred  of  head  "  ;  behind  her  are  four 
mummified  bearded  figures,  called  "  Those  who  are 
with  the  Sacred  of  head." 

A  snake  named  Jieny  {Mehcny  in  the  papyrus  of 
Amenhotep),  behind  whom  are  four  standing  figures 
whose  name  I  cannot  translate. 

(Pl.  III).  Then  comes  the  vertical  inscription 
already  translated  above.  After  that  there  are  nine 
figures  of  men  in  a  curious  bending  attitude,  with 
their  faces  turned  upwards.  Their  title  is  Pat  Yiiicn 
Astir,  "  The  whole  body  of  the  hidden  of  Osiris." 
Behind  them  is  a  standing  mummified  figure  called 
Hetcm,  "  Destroyed  of  face." 

The  last  section  consists  of  a  vertical  line  of 
inscription  reaching  the  whole  height  of  the  wall : 
"The  gods  of  the  twelfth  northern  Qerert  in  the 
Duat.     The  offerings  of  the  gods." 

To  the  right  are  three  registers  : — • 

1.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  five  vertical  lines  of  inscription :  (i) 
"  There  is  offered  to  them  a  /^/«-measure  upon  earth. 

(2)  It  is  that   the  king true  of  voice, 

(3)  son  of  the  Sun,  Hotep-her the  great 

god (4)  in   his   going  forth   from  Aiiicntct 

(5)  at  all  the  gates  belonging  thereto." 

2.  The  king  kneeling  and  offering  fruit  and  cakes. 
Above  are  four  vertical  lines  of  inscription:  (i) 
"  There  is  offered  to  (2)  them  a  handful  upon  earth. 
It  is  that  (3)  the  king  Ba-en-[Ra]  mer-Neteru,  true 
of  voice,  (4)  is  as  lord  of  offerings  of  food  in  the 
Underworld." 

3.  The  king  kneeling  and  making  an  offering. 
Above  are  four  vertical  lines  of  inscription  :  (i) 
"There  is  offered  to  (2)  them  a  handful  upon  earth. 
It  is  that  (3)  the  king  [Ba-en-Rai  mer-Neteru,  true 
of  voice,  (4)  is  as in  the  Under- 
world." 

To  the  left  of  the  long  vertical  inscription  are 
three  registers. 

I.  Fourteen  snakes  arranged  in  four  rows  ;  within 
the  coils  of  each  snake  lies  a  human  figure.  Four 
mummified  bearded  figures  stand  side  by  side. 

A  vertical  line  of  inscription  :  "  There  is  offered  to 
them  a  handful  upon  earth  when  he  goes  forth  and 
enters  unto  Auieutet  at  all  the  gates  belonging 
thereto." 

Two  registers  containing  thirteen  small  figures  in 
all.     The  figures  are  standing,  and  each  holds   an 


8 


THE    OSIREION. 


wrtj-sceptre,  four  hold  an  aiikh  also.  The  inscrip- 
tion reads:  "The  gods  who  are  in  the  land  of 
Duat." 

A  bearded  figure  standing  holding  an  «rt^-sceptre. 
His  name  is  Maat-ta,  "  Truth  of  the  earth  "  (?). 

2.  Eleven  rams'  heads  on  poles  :  "  Those  who  are 
with  those  who  are  in  heaven  and  the  earths." 

Two  vertical  lines  of  inscription:  (i)  "There  is 
offered  to  them  a  handful  upon  earth.  It  is  that  (2) 
the  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice,  is  as  a 
Glorious  One,  powerful  in  his  cooling." 

Two  registers  each  containing  four  standing 
figures  :  "  The  gods  who  are  with  the  lord." 

A  bearded  figure  standing  and  holding  an  nas- 
sceptre  and  an  ankh.  His  name  is  Heri-ta  (?),  "  He 
who  is  on  the  earth." 

3.  Four  men  bowing.  They  are  called  Yiiiityu, 
"  The  aged  ones."  Two  vertical  lines  of  inscription  : 
(i)  "  The  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice, 
when  he  enters  and  goes  forth  (2)  iromAmenUi  at  all 
the  gates  belonging  thereto." 

Fourteen  snakes  arranged  in  three  registers ;  in 
the  coils  of  each  snake  lies  a  human  figure :  Neteru 
yiiiyn  Mclicn,  "  The  gods  who  are  with,  [or,  in ,  the 
snake  Mehen." 

9.  Pl.  VL  (see  also  Pl.  I.)  The  North  Wall. — 
These  inscriptions  are  on  either  side  of  the  doorway, 
and  each  consists  of  four  lines. 

Left :  (i)  "  Speech  of  the  Son  of  the  Sun,  Lord 
of  Crowns,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  true  of 
voice.  I  come  before  thee,  Lord  of  the  Sacred  Land, 
Osiris,  Ruler  of  Eternity.  I  make  what  thy  ka 
desires  in  the  land  of  the  living.  (2)  Speech  of  the 
king,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer- 
Neteru,  true  of  voice.  I  come  before  thee.  Lord  of 
Eternity,  Unnefer,  son  of  Nut.  I  make  for  thee 
offerings  (?)  very  great.  I  know  that  which  belongs 
to  thy  table  of  offerings  (?)  on  account  of  it.  (3) 
Speech  of  the  Son  of  the  Sun,  Lord  of  Crowns, 
Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  true  of  voice.  I  come 
before  thee.  Lord  of  Amentet,  Osiris,  great  of  soul 
in  the  Duat.  I  have  driven  out  evil  from  the  earth 
in  order  to  satisfy  thy  heart  every  day.  (4)  Speech 
of  the  King,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer- 
Neteru,  true  of  voice.  I  come  before  thee.  Lord  of 
the  Underworld,  Lord  of  Eternity  (jtcheh).  Ruler  of 
the  Dead.  I  increase  for  thj-  ka  the  offerings  con- 
sisting of  bread  and  beer,  oxen  and  fowls." 

Right:   (i)   "  Speech  of  the  Son  of  the  Sun,  Lord  of 
Crowns,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  true  of  voice. 


I  come  before  thee,  Osiris,  Lord  of  Augert.  I 
establish  th}-  cycle  in  the  cities  of  the  nome.  (2) 
Speech  of  the  King,  Lord  of  the  Two  Lands,  Ba-en- 
Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice.  I  come  before  thee, 
Osiris,  Lord  of  Deddu.  I  bring  unto  thee  breath 
for  thy   nostril,   life  and  strength   for  thy   beautiful 

face.     (3) Hotep-her-Maat 

Merenptah,    true    of  voice.     I    come    before    thee, 

Osiris [I  make]  for  thee  sacrifices 

every   da}'.     I    know  that  thou   livest   by  means   of 

them.     (4) I    (cast  down)    thy 

enemies  under  thee." 


CHAPTER  H. 

THE    GREAT    HALL. 

10.  The  Great  Hall,  the  floor  of  which  was  more 
than  forty  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  desert,  was 
fifteen  feet  wide,  thirty-four  feet  long,  and  seventeen 
feet  high.  There  were  three  doorwaj's,  one  to  the 
south,  leading  to  the  South  Chamber  ;  one  to  the 
east,  to  the  sloping  passage  ;  one  to  the  north,  to 
the  north  passage.  The  North  and  South  Walls 
were  covered  with  inscriptions.  The  West  Wall  is 
divided  into  three  parts  vertically ;  the  portion  to 
the  left  hand  is  filled  with  a  colossal  scene  of  the 
\'ivification  of  Osiris  ;  the  middle  portion  contains 
part  of  the  Chapter  of  knowing  the  Names  of  Osiris  ; 
the  right  hand  portion  is  occupied  with  the  figure 
of  King  Merenptah  standing  before  a  heaped-up  table 
of  offerings,  and  making  an  offering  of  incense.  The 
wall  had  originally  had  a  frieze  of  the  klickcy 
ornament  painted  in  yellow,  blue,  green,  and  black. 

The  East  Wall  of  the  hall  had  had  the  facing  of 
stone  quarried  away  in  Roman  times,  so  that  any 
decoration,  either  sculpture  or  painting,  which  might 
have  been  there,  had  perished.  The  floor,  as  in  the 
South  Chamber  and  the  passages,  was  paved  with 
blocks  of  sandstone.  The  roofing  stones  must  have 
stretched  from  wall  to  wall,  the  entire  width  of  the 
hall,  as  there  are  no  pillars  or  other  means  of 
support.  It  is  easy  to  see  how  stones  of  such  a  size 
would  impress  the  minds  of  visitors,  and  Strabo's 
surprise  is  not  to  be  wondered  at. ' 

Above  the  scene  of  Osiris  and  Horus  (Pl.  I)  are 
two  rectangular  holes  for  driving  in  the  wedges  by 
which  the  stones  were  split  out  of  the  walls  by  the 
Romans.  From  the  weather  stains  and  marks  of 
bird  droppings,  it  seems  that  the  place  must  have 


THE    GREAT    HALL. 


stood  open  and  roofless  for  many  years,  though  it 
was  filled  up  again  in  Roman  times.  Sufficient 
traces  of  colour  remained  on  all  the  sculptures  to 
show  that  the  background  was  white,  the  hieroglyphs 
red  and  blue,  and  the  figures  of  various  colours. 
Many  of  the  details  were  added  in  the  painting  and 
do  not  appear  in  the  sculptures,  as,  for  instance, 
the  bracelets  on  the  arms  of  Merenptah  and  the 
striped  garments  of  the  figures  of  gods  in  the  lists 
on  the  West  Wall. 

11.  Pl.  VII.  At  the  south  end  of  the  hall  the 
walls  on  either  side  of  the  doorway  are  engraved  with 
chapters  from  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead."  The  upper 
part  of  the  wall  is  so  broken  that  the  inscription  is 
too  fragmentary  to  translate.  One  line  onl}-,  on  the 
left  is  intact.  "  Speech  of  the  King,  Lord  of  the 
Two  Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  son  of  the  Sun, 
Lord  of  crowns,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  giving 
life." 

East  side  of  the  door :  This  inscription  is  part  of 
chapter  xliii,  the  Chapter  of  the  Identification  of 
Members.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  name  of  Sety  I 
occurs  in  the  first  part  of  the  inscription. 

"  [Chapter]  of  driving  away  the  slaughterings 
which  are  made  in  Henenseten  by  the  King  Men- 
Maat-Ra,  true  of  voice.  Strong  One  of  the  White 
crown.  Image  of  the  gods.  I  am  the  Child,  {fojir 
times).  O  [Abu-ur,  thou  sayest  this]  day,  'The 
Slaughter-block  is  prepared  with  what  thou  knowest, 
coming  unto  decay  (?).  I  am  Ra,  establishing  praises; 
I  am  the  great  god  within  the  tamarisk-tree,  the 
twice  beautiful  One,  more  splendid  than  yesterday  (?) 
{four  times).     I  am  Ra,  establishing  praises.     I  am 

going  forth  [when]  this  Ra  goes  forth. 

"  The  hair  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  [true]  of 

voice,  is  as  Nu. 
"  The  face  of   Osiris    Hotep-her-Maat    Merenptah, 

[true]  of  voice,  is  as  Ra. 
"  The  two  eyes  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  [true] 

of  voice,  are  as  Hathor. 
"  The  two  ears  of  Osiris  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah, 

[true]  of  voice,  are  as  Upuaut. 
"  The   nose  of  Osiris   Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  [true] 

of  voice,  is  as  Kenti-khas. 
"  The  two  lips  of  Osiris  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah, 

[true]  of  voice,  are  as  Anubis. 
"  The  teeth  of  Osiris   Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  [true] 

of  voice,  are  as  Serkt. 
"  The  neck  of   Osiris   Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah, 

[true]  of  voice,  is  as  Isis. 


"  [The  two  hands]  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru, 

[true]  of  voice,   are  as   the    Soul,  the  Lord  of 

Deddu. 
"  The  elbow  of  Osiris   Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true 

[of  voice,  is  as  the  Lady  of  Sais]. 
"  The  backbone  of  Osiris  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah, 

true  [of  voice,  is  as  Set]. 
"The  phallus  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true 

of  voice,  is  as  Osiris. 
"  The  flesh  of  Osiris    Hotep-her-Maat    Merenptah, 

true    of    voice,    is     as    the    Lords     of     Kher- 

aha. 
"The  trunk  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  [true  of 

voice],  is  as  the  Great  One  of  Terror. 
"The   body   and    back   of    Osiris    Hotep-her-Maat 

Merenptah,  true  of  voice,  are  as  Sekhet. 
"  The  hinder  parts  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru, 

true  of  voice,  are  as  the  Eye  of  Horus. 
"  The  legs  of  Osiris    Hotep-her-Maat    Merenptah, 

true  of  voice,  are  as  Nut. 
"  The  feet  of  Osiris  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of 

voice,  are  as  Ptah." 
West  side  of  tlie  door :  This  is  chapter    clxxx  of 
the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  one  of  the  many  chapters 
of  Coming  forth  by  Day. 

"  [The    Chapter]    of    Coming    forth   by    Day,    of 
praising    Ra    in    the  West    of   Heaven,    of  making 
praises  to  those  who  are  in  the  Duat,  of  opening  a 
road  for   the  Soul  which   is   in  the  Underworld,  of 
causing  that  it   may  walk  with  wide  strides  in  the 
Underworld,  of  making  transformations  as  a   living 
soul  b}'  the   king   Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  son  of  the 
Sun,    Hotep-her-Maat    Merenptah,    true    of  voice. 
Hail,    Ra,   setting   as   Osiris  with  all    his    diadems. 
The  glorious  ones,  the  gods,  the  people  of  the  West 
[i.e.  the  Dead],  they  praise  him,  the  Image   not  [sie) 
unique  of  the  secret  places,  the  Holy  Soul  of  Khenti- 
Amentiu  (?),   Unnefer,    he  exists   unto   eternity   and 
everlasting.      Beautiful   is    thy   face    in    the     Duat. 
Thy   son    Horus   is  satisfied    concerning   thee.     He 
speaks  [lit.    commands]    for   thee   the   commanding 
words.     Thou  grantest  that  he  may  appear  as  thy 
pillar  of  the  Duat.     Those  who  are  in  the  Duat  and 
of  the  steps  of  heaven  are  bidden  before  thee  (?)     I 
am  the  guardian  of  the   gate  who  walks   behind  Ra. 
I  have  offered  offerings  in  the  Fields  of  Aaru,  I  have 
made  libations  on  earth  and  in   the   Fields   of  Aaru, 
weighing    words    like    Thoth.      Hail,    O     gods,    O 
ancestors,  O   Ra,  lead  ye  my  soul  as  ye  lead  the 
begetter  of  mankind  with    you  at  the   side   of  the 
soul  of  Khenti-Amentiu." 

c 


10 


THE   OSIREION. 


12.  The  West  Wall.  On  the  left-hand  side  is 
a  scene  of  the  Vivification  of  Osiris  by  Horus. 
Osiris  is  enthroned  within  a  shrine.  The  throne  has 
the  usual  decoration  of  horizontal  lines,  and  in  one 
corner  is  a  panel  of  water-plants  tied  to  the  symbol 
of  union,  emblematic  of  the  union  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Egypt.  The  base  of  the  shrine  is  decorated 
with  a  border  of  ankh  and  tias  alternately.  Osiris 
holds  the  crook,  the  scourge,  and  the  uas,  his  usual 
emblems.  The  face  appears  to  have  been  worked 
jn  stucco  or  plaster,  which  has  fallen  out.  The 
stone  was  probably  faulty  just  in  that  place,  and  the 
stucco  was  used  to  cover  up  the  bad  part.  We 
found  stucco  used  in  this  way  in  several  places  ;  and 
when  the  sculptures  were  in  good  repair  and  freshly 
painted  the  join  would  not  be  noticed.  In  front  of 
Osiris  are  four  little  mummified  figures  standing  on 
a  lotus  flower  with  two  leaves ;  these  are  the  four 
children  of  Horus,  who  are  generally  represented 
before  the  enthroned  Osiris.  Above  them  in  the 
corner  of  the  shrine  is  the  sun's  disk  encircled  by  a 
serpent  from  whose  neck  hangs  an  ankh.  The 
inscription  over  the  head  of  Osiris  reads:  "Osiris 
Khenti-Amentiu,  Lord  of  Deddu,  Ruler  of  Abydos." 
In  front  of  Osiris  stands  Horus  wearing  the  double 
crown  and  holding  in  both  hands  a  long  staff  sur- 
mounted by  an  ankh,  the  sign  of  life.  He  holds 
the  ankh  to  the  nostrils  of  Osiris  in  order  that  the 
dead  god  may  inhale  life,  and  may  live  again.  The 
name  of  Horus  is  inscribed  beside  him  ;  "  Horus, 
avenger  of  his  father,  son  of  Osiris." 

On  the  undecorated  portion  of  the  wall,  immedi- 
ately below  Horus,  is  the  graffito  of  a  foot  (Pl.  XII) 
with  a  Karian  inscription  beside  it.  It  is  just  the 
height  at  which  a  man,  seated  on  the  ground,  could 
rest  his  foot  on  the  wall  while  marking  out  the  shape. 
This  graffito  shows  that  the  building  was  used  as  a 
place  of  pilgrimage  in  Greek  times,  pilgrims  always 
leaving  incised  footmarks  at  the  shrines  which  they 
visited.  The  roof  of  the  Temple  of  Sety  at  Abydos 
is  covered  with  graffiti  of  footmarks,  sometimes 
with  names  as  in  this  case,  sometimes  uninscribed. 
Above  the  head  of  Horus,  and  also  behind  him, 
are  three  registers  of  inscriptions,  portions  of  chapter 
clx.xiii  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  the  speeches  of 
Horus  to  his  father  Osiris.  Each  line  begins  with 
the  words  "  Speech.  Hail  O,  Osiris,  I  am  thy  son 
Horus,"  which  I  have  omitted  in  the  translation. 

1st  line,     I.  "I  come  and  I  bring  to  thee  life,  stability, 
and  strength  for  thy  beautiful  face. 


2.  "  I  come,  giving  homage  to  thee  with 

vessels  of  water. 

3.  "  I     come    and     I     overthrow    thine 

enemies  upon  earth. 

4.  "  I  come  and  I  make  thy  sacrifices  in 

the  Nomesof  the  South  and  North. 

5.  "  I  come  and  I  make  provision  for  thy 

altar  upon  earth. 

6.  "  I  come  and  I  make  sacrifice  of  offer- 

ings upon  it. 

7.  "  I  come  and  I   lead  captive  for  thee 

thy  enemies  as  bulls. 

8.  "  I  come  and  I  overthrow  thy  enemies 

in  all  the  gates  (?). 
g.  "  I  come  and    I    smite    down   all  evil 
that  belongs  to  thee. 

10.  "  I    come  and  I   slay  what    thou    hast 

done  when  thou  hast  transgressed. 

11.  "  I  come  and  I  destroy  those  who  are 

hostile  to  thee. 

12.  "  I  come  and  I  bring  to  thee  the  South, 

seizing  all  boundaries. 

13.  "  I    come     and     I    bring    to    thee    the 

companions  of  Set,  chains  (?)  upon 
them. 

14.  "  I  come  and  I  establish  for  thee  divine 

offerings  from  the  South  and  North. 
2nd  line.     i.   "I    come  and    I    plough  for  thee    the 
fields. 

2.  "  I  come  and  I  fill  for  thee  the  canals. 

3.  "  I   come  and   I  build  water  channels 

for  thee. 

4.  "  I  come  and  I  bring  thee  cool-water 

from  Elephantine. 

3rd  line.     I.  "  I    come   and  I  cause  that  thou  art 

strong  upon  earth. 

2.  "  I    come  and  I  cause  that   thou   art 

glorious. 

3.  "  I    come  and   I   cause   that    thou    art 

terrible. 

4.  "  I  come  and  I  grant  to  thee  that  Isis 

and  Nephthys  shall  stablish  thee." 

Pl.  IX. — The  West  Wall.     Register  I. 

13.  I.  Osiris  Khenti-Amentiu.  One  of  the  chief 
titles  of  Osiris  as  identified  with  Khenti  Amcntiu, 
the  western  god,  God  of  the  Dead. 

2.  Horakhti,  the  Horizon-Horus.  The  Greek  form 
of  the  name  is  Harmakhis  (Hor-em-akht),  Horus  in 
the  Horizon.     Horus  is  here  identified  with  the  sun 


THE    GREAT   HALL, 


II 


which  is  worshipped  when  on  the  horizon,  i.e., 
at  its  rising  and  setting.  In  the  Dream-stele  of 
Thothmes  IV.,  the  king  is  represented  worshipping 
a  sphinx  which  is  called  Hor-em-akht,  and  in  the 
text  of  the  stele  the  king  relates  how  the  god  (who  is 
called  both  Hor-em-akht  and  Horakhti),  appears 
to  him  in  a  vision  under  the  form  of  the  Great 
Sphinx. 

3.  Nu,  the  Primaeval  Waters.  Nu  is  often  repre- 
sented in  the  Book  of  the  Other  World  (Am-Duat) 
as  a  bearded  man  upholding  the  Barque  of  the  Sun 
(Pl.  XIII). 

4.  Maat,  Goddess  of  Truth,  Righteousness,  and 
Law.  Her  emblem  is  the  ostrich  feather  which  she 
wears  on  her  head.  In  scenes  of  the  Psychostasia, 
the  heart  of  the  dead  man  is  weighed  against  the 
feather  of  Maat,  while  the  figure  of  the  goddess  is 
often  represented  on  the  support  of  the  balance  to 
indicate  the  strict  impartiality  of  the  weighing.  In 
mythological  texts  the  gods  are  said  to  live  upon 
Maat,  and  the  words  used  make  it  appear  that  they 
actually  ate  Maat.  This  may  account  for  the  figures 
of  the  goddess  of  Truth,  which  are  constantly  offered 
to  the  gods  by  royal  personages,  together  with  offer- 
ings of  food  and  clothing.  Plutarch  gives  a  curious 
corroboration  of  this  when  he  says  that  on  the  feast 
of  Hermes  the  Egyptians  eat  honey  and  figs,  saying 
to  each  other  at  the  same  time,  "  How  sweet  is 
Truth." 

5.  The  Boat  of  Ra.  The  Egyptians  conceived  of 
the  sky  and  the  other  world  as  a  more  or  less  exact 
facsimile  of  the  world  and  the  country  which  they 
knew.  As  the  Nile  flowed  through  Egypt  and 
formed  the  great  highway,  so  a  celestial  river  flowed 
through  the  sky  and  the  Uuat  (the  other  world),  and 
on  this  river  sailed  the  great  boat  in  which  the  sun 
made  his  daily  journey  from  east  to  west,  and  at 
night  followed  the  course  of  the  river  through  the 
Duat.  The  Boat  of  the  Sun  is  figured  on  scarabs  as 
a  charm,  generally  followed  by  the  words  En  send, 
Fear  not.  M.  Chassinat  gives  a  translation  of  a 
curious  magical  ceremony  to  protect  the  Boat  of  the 
Sun.  "  Book  of  protecting  the  Divine  Boat.  To  be 
said  over  the  statuette  of  Set  made  of  red  wax, 
on  the  day  of  the  voyage  of  the  Boat  to  Abydos ; 
after  having  bound  it  [the  statuette]  with  hair  of  a 
black  colour.  Place  a  harpoon  upon  it,  and  wrap  it 
in  a  fishing-net,  the  two  arms  having  been  cut  off 
with  a  knife  of  black  tes  ;  then  put  it  on  a  fire  with 
branches  of /v//rt5i  (cassia  ?)  under  it."  (Chassinat, 
Rcc.  de  Trav.  xvi.  114.) 


6.  Atum.  One  of  the  gods  of  Heliopolis,  and 
generally  identified  with  the  setting  sun.  Ra,  the 
sun-god,  was  worshipped  as  Khepra  at  his  rising  and 
Atum  at  his  setting.  The  entrance  to  the  sixth 
gate  of  the  other  world  (Pl.  XIII)  is  decorated  with 
two  poles,  surmounted  by  the  heads  of  Khepra  and 
Atum  as  symbolical  of  the  position  of  the  sun,  which 
is  then  half-way  between  his  setting  and  his  rising, 
and  therefore  partakes  of  the  characters  of  both 
deities. 

7.  The  great  cycle  of  the  gods. 

8.  The  little  cycle  of  the  gods. 

Every  great  religious  centre  had  its  greater  and 
lesser  cycle  or  ennead  of  gods.  In  the  Pyramid  of 
Pepy  II  (/.  665),  the  great  cycle  of  Heliopolis  is  said 
to  consist  of  Atum,  Shu,  Tefnut,  Geb,  Nut,  Osiris, 
Isis,  Set,  and  Nephthys.  In  chap,  xvii  of  the  "  Book 
of  the  Dead,"  Ra  is  said  to  create  the  cycle  of  the 
gods  out  of  his  own  names  :  "  I  am  Ra  at  his  first 
appearance.  I  am  the  great  god  self-produced. 
His  names  together  compose  the  company  of  the 
gods.  Who  then  is  this?  It  is  Ra,  as  he  creates 
the  names  of  his  limbs,  which  become  the  gods  who 
accompany  him." 

9.  Horus,  Lord  of  the  Urert  Crown.  The  Urert 
or  Double  Crown  is  the  emblem  of  sovereignty  over 
the  South  and  North.  The  semi-circular  basket  on 
which  it  is  placed  has  the  phonetic  value  Neb, 
"  Lord,"  and  appears  in  the  Nebii-\^\\\&  of  the  King, 
where  the  Uraeus  and  Vulture,  emblems  of  the 
goddesses  of  the  South  and  North,  are  each  figured 
upon  this  sign. 

10.  Shu.  Shu  uplifts  the  sky-goddess.  Nut,  from 
the  embraces  of  the  earth-god  Geb.  He  is  often 
mentioned  in  connection  with  the  goddess  Tefnut, 
and  together  they  are  called  the  Double- Lion  deity. 

11.  Tefnut.  The  part  which  Tefnut  plays  in 
Egyptian  mythology  is  not  yet  clearly  defined.  An 
inscription  at  Dendereh,  of  which  Brugsch  gives  a 
translation  [Diet,  geog.,  212),  implies  that  she  was  a 
foreign  goddess  : — "  From  the  28th  of  Tybi  to  the 
1st  of  Mechir,  [festival]  of  the  voyage  of  this  goddess 
[instituted]  by  Ra.  It  was  celebrated  for  her  when 
she  arrived  at  Bukem  to  see  the  Nile  of  Egypt  and 
the  produce  of  the  land  of  Egypt.  When  she 
appeared  she  turned  her  back  on  the  country  of  the 
the  Sati  (Asia)."  Brugsch  identifies  Bukem  with 
the  district  lying  between  El  Kab  and  the  port  of 
Berenice  on  the  Red  Sea.  One  of  the  great  trade 
routes  from  the  Red  Sea  to  Egypt  passed  through 
this   region,  and   the   inscription    implies   that   the 


12 


THE    OSIREION. 


worship  of  Tefnut  came  b}-  this  road  from  Asia  into 
Egypt. 

12.  Geb.  The  earth-god,  husband  of  Nut,  goddess 
of  the  sky,  and  father  of  Osiris.  His  usual  title  is 
E7-pa  Neteru,  Hereditary  Prince  of  the  Gods. 

13.  Nut.  The  sky  goddess,  wife  of  Geb,  and 
mother  of  five  of  the  principal  deities  of  Egj'pt. 
Plutarch  relates  a  legend  that  Nut  fell  under  the 
displeasure  of  Ra,  the  sun-god,  who  ordained  that 
none  of  her  children  should  be  born  on  any  day  of 
any  year.  Thoth,  however,  who  loved  Nut,  played 
dice  with  the  moon  and  won  from  that  luminary  the 
seventieth  part  of  everj-  day  ;  he  added  these  fractions 
together,  and  so  obtained  five  whole  days,  which  he 
inserted  into  the  calendar  at  the  end  of  every  3'ear. 
These  five  da}s  belonged  to  no  year,  and  therefore 
by  this  device  Nut  was  enabled  to  bring  forth  her 
children,  Osiris  on  the  first  day,  Horus  on  the 
second,  Set  on  the  third,  Isis  on  the  fourth,  Neph- 
thys  on  the  fifth.  No  trace  of  this  legend  is  found 
in  any  Egyptian  writings,  but  the  intercalary  days 
were  observed  as  the  birthdays  of  the  five  children 
of  Nut.  This  goddess  is  pictured  raised  on  the 
hands  of  Shu,  her  limbs  drooping  so  that  her  hands 
and  feet  touch  the  ground.  She  thus  represents 
the  vault  of  the  sky;  and,  to  carry  on  the  imagery, 
she  is  covered  with  stars,  and  the  sun  and  moon  are 
also  figured  on  her  body.  Other  representations 
(Pl.  Xni)  show  her  standing  on  the  head  of  Osiris 
to  receive  the  d_\ing  sun  when  he  enters  the  other 
world.  The  sun  is  born  anew  of  her  e\ery  morning, 
and  dies  in  her  arms  at  night.  She  is  often  depicted 
on  the  inner  side  of  the  lid  or  on  the  floor  of  coffins 
and  sarcophagi,  sometimes  as  a  stately  woman  with- 
out attributes  (Sarcophagus  of  Sety  I,  pl.  16),  some- 
times as  a  black  woman  strewn  with  stars,  her  hands 
raised  above  her  head,  and  thesun  and  moon  pursuing 
their  course  along  her  body.  Occasionally  she  is 
represented  as  a  cow.  {Tomb  of  Sety  I,  M.A.F. 
tiypogees  Roy.  T.  iv,  pl.  17.) 

14.  Isis.  The  myriad  named,  the  greatest  of  all  the 
goddesses  of  Egypt.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Geb 
and  Nut,  born  on  the  third  intercalary  day,  and  was 
the  sister  and  wife  of  Osiris,  and  the  mother  of 
Horus.  Temples  were  built  and  mysteries  were 
celebrated  in  her  honour,  and  she  was  identified 
with  all  the  goddesses  of  the  Eg}'ptian  pantheon. 
The  Greeks  called  her  Demeter  owing  to  the  resem- 
blance of  ritual  in  the  worship  of  the  two  goddesses. 
A  common  title  of  Isis  is  the  Great  One  of  Magic 
Spells,  and  she  was  looked  upon,  even  to  the  latest 


heathen  times,  as  supreme  in  magic.  She  revealed 
herself  to  her  worshippers  as  Sirius,  the  Dog-star, 
the  brightest  star  in  the  heavens,  whose  appearance 
at  dawn  heralds  the  coming  of  the  inundation. 

15.  Nephthys.  Daughter  of  Geb  and  Nut,  born 
on  the  fourth  intercalary  day  ;  the  sister  and  wife 
of  Set,  and  concubine  of  Osiris  by  whom  she  had 
one  son,  the  jackal-god  Anubis.  She  does  not 
appear  to  have  had  a  separate  worship,  but  is 
almost  invariably  represented  with  her  sister  Isis, 
either  mourning  over  the  dead  Osiris,  or  standing 
behind  the  throne  of  Osiris,  the  god  of  the  Dead. 
When  pictured  as  mourners,  Nephthys  stands  at 
the  head  of  the  deceased,  Isis  at  the  foot  where  she 
can  look  upon  the  face  of  the  dead.  In  the  papyrus 
of  the  Lamentations  of  Isis  and  Nephthys,  which, 
like  many  late  texts,  preserves  much  of  the  ancient 
ritual,  directions  are  given  for  the  proper  recital  of 
this  h}mn  of  the  two  sister-goddesses  on  the  25th 
da}'  of  the  month  Khoiak,  which  is  one  of  the  days 
sacred  to  Osiris.  "  When  this  is  recited,  the  place 
[where  one  is]  is  holy  in  the  extreme.  Let  it  be 
seen  or  heard  by  no  one,  excepting  by  the  principal 
Kher-heb  and  the  Sem-priest.  Two  women,  beau- 
tiful in  their  members,  having  been  introduced,  are 
made  to  sit  down  on  the  ground  at  the  principal  door 
of  the  Great  Hall.  [Then]  the  names  of  Isis  and 
Nephthys  are  inscribed  on  their  shoulders.  Crj-stal 
vases  [full]  of  water  are  placed  in  their  right  hands, 
loaves  of  bread  made  in  Memphis  in  their  left  hands. 
Let  them  pay  attention  to  the  things  done  at  the 
third  hour  of  the  da^',  and  also  at  the  eighth  hour  of 
the  day.  Cease  not  to  recite  this  book  at  the  hour  of 
the  ceremony."  (de  Hokr.xck,  Rec.  Fast,  xii,  125.) 
The  \\  riter  of  the  papyrus  appears  to  have  supposed 
the  ceremony  to  be  so  familiar  to  his  readers  that  he 
did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  give  any  further 
details.  In  the  calendar  of  the  Sallier  pap\Tus, 
three  days  in  the  year  are  devoted  to  the  lamenta- 
tions of  Isis  and  Nephthys.  On  the  i6th  and  the 
17th  of  the  month  Athyr  the  mourning  takes  place 
at  Abydos ;  the  latter  date  is  noticeable  as  being  the 
same  that  Plutarch  gives  for  the  treacherous  murder 
of  Osiris.  On  the  24th  of  Athyr  there  is  an  allusion 
to  a  joyful  ceremon)',  "  Procession  of  Isis  and  of 
Nephthys,  who  rejoice  to  see  Unnefer  triumphant." 
(Chabas.) 

16.  House  of  the  Kas  of  the  Universal  Lord. 

17.  The  Storm  of  the  Sky  which  raises  the  god. 

18.  The  Hidden  One,  in  her  dwelling. 

19.  Khebt,  the  mummified  form  of  the  God. 


THE    GREAT    HALL. 


13 


20.  The  greatly  beloved,  with  red  hair. 

21.  The  abundant  in  life,  the  veiled  one. 

22.  Her  whose  name  is  powerful  in  her  works. 
These  are  the  seven  celestial  cows  who,  with  their 

bull  and  the  four  heavenly  rudders  are  figured  in 
chap,  cxlviii  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  the 
Chapter  of  Providing  Food.  The  name  of  the 
second  cow,  "  Shentet-rest-neter "  recalls  that  of 
the  cow-goddess  Shenty,  in  whose  presence  some  of 
the  ceremonies  in  honour  of  Osiris  were  performed 
(The  translation  of  these  names  is  from  Naville, 
P.S.B.A.  xxiv,  313).  For  the  goddess  Shenty,  see 
Caulfeild,  Temple  of  the  Kings,  pi.  ix. 

23.  The  Bull,  the  husband  [of  the  cows]. 

24.  The  Leader  of  Heaven,  opening  [the  gate]  of 
the  sun's  disk.  The  beautiful  rudder  of  the  Eastern 
sky.  In  a  papyrus  of  the  XXth  to  the  XXVth 
Dynasty  (Paris,  No.  173,  Wiedemann,  P.S.B.A., 
xxii,  156)  the  four  rudders  are  represented  by  four 
ships  with  red  sails,  carrying  offerings  to  four  towns, 
which  stand  for  the  four  quarters  of  the  compass. 
The  ship  of  the  East  sails  to  Kher-aha  (Babylon, 
near  Memphis),  and  carries  as  an  offering  a  libation 
jar  with  two  jets  of  water. 

25.  Ra  making  light  in  the  Two  lands.  The 
beautiful  rudder  of  the  Northern  sky.  The  red- 
sailed  ship  travels  to  Busiris  carrying  linen  as  an 
offering. 

26.  The  Shining  One  (?)  in  the  Temple  of  the 
Sand.  The  beautiful  rudder  of  the  Western  sky. 
The  red-sailed  ship  goes  to  Memphis  with  offerings 
of  fruit  and  cakes. 

27.  Sharp  of  face  (?)  of  the  Red  Ones.  The 
beautiful  rudder  of  the  Southern  sky.  The  red- 
sailed  ship  journeys  to  Heliopolis  with  burning  and 
smoking  incense.  Professor  Wiedemann  remarks 
that  the  different  offerings  carried  by  the  ships  may 
have  some  connection  with  the  religious  cult  of  each 
town. 

28.  Amset. 

29.  Hapi. 

30.  Duamutef. 

31.  Qebhsennuf. 

These  are  the  Genii  of  the  dead,  the  children  of 
Horus,  the  gods  of  the  four  cardinal  points,  under 
whose  protection  the  internal  organs  of  the  dead 
were  placed.  Amset,  human  headed,  guarded  the 
stomach  and  large  intestines;  Hapi,  ape-headed, 
guarded  the  small  intestines ;  Duamutef,  jackal- 
headed,  guarded  the  lungs  and  heart ;  and  Qebh- 
sennuf,   hawk-headed,    guarded    the    gall    bladder. 


The  four  genii  often  stand  on  a  lotus  which  springs 
from  the  throne  of  Osiris  in  the  Judgment  scene, 
and  small  figures  of  them  occur  among  the  amulets 
placed  on  the  mummy  in  the  coffin.  The  so-called 
Canopic  Jars,  which  contain  the  viscera  of  the 
deceased,  have  lids  in  the  shape  of  the  heads  of  these 
four  deities.  The  internal  organs  of  Osiris  were 
preserved  as  hoi}'  relics  in  Upper  Egypt,  those  called 
Amset  in  the  Serapeum  of  the  eleventh  Nome,  those 
called  Duamutef  at  Slut  in  the  Serapeum,  of  which 
the  name  was  Het-hau-Neter,  House  of  the  Limbs 
(or  members)  of  the  God.  Allusions  to  the  four 
genii  of  the  dead  are  innumerable  in  all  mythological 
and  funerary  texts. 

32.  Shrine  of  the  South. 

33.  Shrine  of  the  North. 

These  two  shrines  are  always  mentioned  together, 
and  are  probably  merely  emblematic  of  the  two  great 
centres  of  religious  worship,  one  in  Upper,  the  other 
in  Lower,  Egypt.  Here  the  Shrine  of  the  South 
has  the  form  of  a  funereal  coffer,  but  in  the  temple 
of  Bubastis,  where  Osorkon  H  offers  to  the  two 
shrines  (Naville,  Festival  Hall,  pi.  iv,  bis.)  it  is  the 
Shrine  of  the  North  which  has  this  shape.  If,  as 
M.  Naville  thinks,  it  had  some  mystical  significance, 
it  is  probable  that  one  is  the  shrine  of  the  living,  the 
other  of  the  dead,  Osiris  ;  in  which  case,  the  earlier 
text,  this  of  Merenptah,  has  represented  them 
correctly,  Osiris  being  the  living  king  in  the  north, 
the  dead  king  in  the  south. 

34.  The  Sektet  Boat. 

35.  The  Atet  Boat. 

These  are  the  two  boats  of  the  Sun  ;  in  one  he 
made  his  daily  voyage  across  the  sky  from  east  to 
west,  in  the  other  he  travelled  through  the  Duat,  or 
other  world,  during  the  night.  The  Egyptians  them- 
selves appear  to  have  applied  the  names  quite 
indifferently  to  either  boat,  so  that  it  becomes  im- 
possible to  distinguish  them.  They  were  known  in 
the  Old  Kingdom,  mention  being  made  of  them  on  the 
Palermo  Stone  in  the  reign  of  Nefer-ar-ka-Ra  of  the 
Vth  Dynasty.  There  are  constant  allusions  to  them 
in  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead."  Chapter  cliii,  the 
Chapter  of  Escaping  from  the  Net,  is  ordered  to  be 
recited  "  on  a  figure  of  the  deceased  which  is  placed 
in  a  boat.  Thou  shalt  put  the  Sektet  boat  on  his 
right,  and  the  Atet  boat  on  his  left.  Offerings  will 
be  made  to  him  of  cakes,  beer,  and  all  good  things 
on  the  day  of  the  birth  of  Osiris  "  (Naville). 

36.  Thoth.  The  scribe  of  the  gods,  the  great 
magician,  always   represented  with  the  head  of  an 


14 


THE   OSIREION. 


ibis.  It  is  Thoth  who  superintends  the  weighing  of 
the  heart  before  the  Judgment  throne  of  Osiris, 
writing  down  the  record  upon  his  tablets,  and 
introducing  the  dead  who  have  been  proved  sinless 
to  the  great  god  of  the  dead.  A  common  appellation 
of  Thoth  is  Fendy,  He  of  the  Nose,  in  allusion  to 
the  long  beak  of  the  ibis. 

37.  The  Gods  of  the  South. 

38.  The  Gods  of  the  North. 

39.  The  Gods  of  the  West. 

40.  The  Gods  of  the  East. 

An  elaborate  way  of  including  all  the  gods.  In 
the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  chap,  xv,  we  read,  "The 
gods  of  the  South  and  of  the  North,  of  the  West  and 
of  the  East,  praise  thee  [Ra],"  and  again,  "  the  gods 
of  the  South,  the  North,  the  West,  and  the  East 
have  bound  Apep."  In  the  Pyramid  texts,  Unas 
calls  on  "  Gods  of  the  West,  gods  of  the  East,  gods 
of  the  South,  gods  of  the  North.  O,  four  kinds  of 
gods  who  enclose  the  four  pure  lands "  ( Unas, 
I.  572). 

41.  The  sitting  gods.  Renouf  [P.S.B.A.  xix, 
p.  108,  note  5)  explains  this  attitude  as  the  squatting 
position  in  which  so  many  Egyptian  figures  are 
drawn.  The  gods  who  appear  in  this  posture  are 
generally  of  inferior  rank,  the  great  gods  are  either 
enthroned  or  standing. 

42.  The  gods  of  the  offerings  of  food.  These  are 
the  gods  of  the  dead  in  whose  name  offerings  were 
made  for  the  Ka  of  the  deceased. 

43.  The  Great  House. 

44.  The  House  of  F~lame. 

According  to  Renouf  {P.S.B.A.  xv,  69)  every 
Egyptian  temple  had  a  Great  House  and  a  House  of 
Flame,  "  as  most  sacred  adyta  at  the  extremity 
opposite  the  entrance.  The  former  occupied  the 
central  position,  like  the  Ladye-chapel  in  our 
cathedrals,  and  the  latter  stood  by  the  side  of  it." 
The  Papyrus  of  the  Labyrinth  says  the  House  of 
Flame  "  is  the  place  where  the  lamp  is  lighted  to 
show  the  way  to  Osiris  on  his  lake."  I  would 
suggest  that  it  was  also  the  chapel  in  which  the 
sacred  spark  was  kindled  on  the  festival  of  Uag 
(cf.  Inscriptions  of  Siiit). 

45.  The  Road  of  the  South. 

46.  The  Road  of  the  North. 

47.  The  Road  of  the  West. 

48.  The  Road  of  the  East. 

On  the  sarcophagus  of  Beb  of  the  Vlth  Dynasty 
(Petrie,  Dendereh,  pi.  xxxvi,  13),  sixteen  mystic 
roads  are  cited,  four  to  each  quarter  of  the  compass, 


but    I    know   of    no   other   mention    of  the   sacred 
Roads. 

49.  The  gateways  of  the  Duat. 

50.  The  Secret  Doors. 

51.  The  guardian  of  the  doors  of  the  gatewa3's  of 
the  Duat. 

Doors  and  gates  had  a  special  significance  among 
the  Egyptians,  particularly  the  gateways  of  the  other 
world  or  the  Duat.  Chapter  cxlv  of  the  "  Book  of 
the  Dead  "  is  entirely  devoted  to  giving  the  names 
of  the  gates  and  their  guardians,  without  which 
knowledge  the  deceased  could  not  attain  to  Osiris. 
The  "  Book  of  Am-Duat  "  also  carefully  enumerates 
the  names  of  the  gateways  through  which  the  sun 
had  to  pass,  and  also  the  names  of  the  guardians 
and  doorkeepers  of  each  gate. 

14.  I.  Register  II.  Osiris  Khenti-Amentiu,  Lord 
of  Abydos.  Under  the  name  of  Khenti-Amentiu,  the 
local  god  of  Abydos,  Osiris  is  worshipped  as  God  of 
the  Dead.  The  chief  centre  of  the  cult  was  natur- 
ally at  Abydos,  the  sacred  city  where  the  head  of  the 
god  was  preserved  as  a  holy  relic.  This  head  with 
the  long  wig  was  the  emblem  of  Osiris,  and  was 
carried,  raised  on  a  long  pole  on  a  kind  of  litter,  in 
the  solemn  processions  in  the  temple  of  Abydos.  On 
the  walls  of  the  Osiris  chapel  in  the  temple  of  Sety 
at  Abydos  two  representations  of  the  Sacred  Head 
are  shown  ;  and  in  the  back  part  of  the  temple,  where 
the  mysteries  were  celebrated,  there  is  a  third  repre- 
sentation. In  all  three  cases  the  long,  hanging  wig, 
made  apparently  of  lazuli  beads,  is  a  prominent 
feature.  This  makes  it  probable  that  the  head 
which  was  carried  in  processions  was  merely  a 
reliquary  in  which  perhaps  the  relic  was  enclosed. 
Professor  Petrie  has  pointed  out  that  the  origin  of 
the  name  of.  Abydos  is  derived  from  this  Sacred 
Head.  The  hieroglyph  which  reads  ab,  and  which 
means  emblem,  is  the  head  on  a  pole  ;  the  sign 
which  follows,  du,  means  a  hill ;  so  the  whole  word 
Abdii  means  The  Hill  of  the  Emblem.  Osiris,  who 
was  at  one  time  the  chief  deity  of  Egypt,  afterwards 
fell  from  his  high  estate  as  the  god  of  all  goodness, 
and  became  merely  the  spirit  or  demon  by  whom 
enchanters  worked  magical  spells ;  and  the  final 
mention  of  him,  under  the  name  of  Amente,  in  a 
Coptic  text,  shows  that  he  had  reached  the  lowest 
point  of  degradation.  "  Death  came,  Amente  follow- 
ing him,  who  is  the  counsellor  and  the  villain,  the 
devil  from  the  beginning,  man}'  attendants  of  divers 
aspects  following  him,  all  armed  with  fire,  without 


THE   GREAT   HALL. 


15 


number,  brimstone  and  smoke  of  fire  coming  forth 
from  their  mouth."     (Robinson.  Copt.  Apoc.  Gospels, 

P-  I57-) 

2.  Osiris    Unnefer,    literally,    the    Good    Being. 

One  of  the  many  names  of  Osiris,  but  which  appears 
to  have  come  into  common  use  only  in  the  XlXth 
Dynasty;  from  that  time  onwards  it  was  the  chief 
appellative  of  the  god.  This  name  greatly  impressed 
the  classical  authors  who  write  on  the  subject. 
Hermes  Trismegistos  (I  quote  from  Menard's  trans- 
lation) says,  when  speaking  of  Unnefer,  "  Dieu  est  le 
Bien  et  n'est  pas  autre  chose.  Dieu  et  le  Bien  sont 
une  seule  et  meme  chose  et  le  principe  de  toutes  les 
autres.  Dieu  est  le  Bien  et  le  Bien  est  Dieu.  Le 
Bien  agit  par  le  moyen  dusoleil,  le  Bien  est  le  principe 
createur."  Plutarch  says,  "Osiris  is  a  good  being; 
the  word  itself,  among  its  various  other  significa- 
tions, importing  a  benevolent  and  beneficent  power, 
as  does  likewise  that  other  name  of  Omphis  [Onnofris, 
Unnefer],  by  which  he  is  sometimes  called."  The 
word  Unnefer  has  been  noticed  as  still  in  use  in 
our  own  times.  It  was  the  name  of  a  Coptic  saint  ; 
thence  it  passed  to  Spain  under  the  form  of  San 
Onnofrio,  after  whom  a  town  in  Mexico  was  called, 
from  which  town  the  mineral  "  onofrite  "  takes  its 
name. 

3.  Osiris,  the  Living  One. 

4.  Osiris,  Lord  of  Life. 

In  papyri  which  contain  this  chapter,  these  titles 
are,  Ankhy,  "The  Living  One,"  and  Neb  Ankh, 
"  The  Lord  of  Life."  A  difficulty  here  is  that  both 
these  titles,  which  are  almost  entirely  destroyed,  begin 
with  Ankh.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the 
name  Ankhy  was  twice  repeated  ;  it  is  almost  cer- 
tainl}'  a  mistake  either  of  the  scribe  or  the  sculptor, 
one  or  both  of  whom  were  very  careless,  as  the  rest 
of  the  inscription  shows. 

5.  Osiris-em-zer.  A  very  common  title  of  Osiris 
is  Neb-er-zer,  "  Lord  to  the  Boundary,"  i.e..  The 
Universal  Lord,  of  which  this  appears  to  be  merely  a 
variant. 

6.  Osiris,  chief  of  the  town  of  Pu.  Here,  again, 
is  a  mistake  of  the  sculptor,  for  the  papyri  give 
Khenty  (chief)  instead  of  Khen.  Pe,  or  Pu  as  it  is 
written  here,  is  the  Buto  of  the  Greeks,  a  very  cele- 
brated and  holy  city  in  the  marshes  of  the  Delta. 
It  seems  to  have  been  a  double  town,  part  being 
called  Pe  and  part  Dep  ;  or  possibly  the  temple,  and 
not  the  town,  had  the  double  name.  The  city  was 
held  sacred  because  it  was  there  that  Isis  fled  to 
bring  up  her  son  Horus  after  the  death  of  Osiris. 


Hidden  in  the  midst  of  the  marshes  the  mother  and 
child  were  safe  from  the  fury  of  their  enemy  Set,  the 
murderer  of  Osiris,  and  it  was  in  this  secure  retreat 
that  Horus  remained  till  he  at  last  came  forth  as  the 
"  Avenger  of  his  Father,"  to  do  battle  with  the  Powar 
of  Evil. 

7.  Osiris  Orion.  From  early  times  Osiris  was 
identified  with  the  constellation  Orion.  In  the 
Pyramid  texts  Pepy  says,  "  Osiris  comes  to  thee  as 
Orion,  lord  of  wine,  in  the  good  festival  of  Uag  ;  he 
to  whom  his  mother  said,  '  Become  flesh  '  ;  he  to 
whom  his  father  said,  "  Be  conceived  in  heaven,  be 
born  in  the  Duat,'  and  who  was  conceived  in  heaven 
with  Orion,  who  was  born  in  the  Duat  with  Orion 

O  Pepy,  thou  who  art  that  great  star  which 

leans  upon  Orion,  go  in  heaven  with  Orion,  journey 

in  the  Duat   with  Osiris Pepy  has  come, 

and  he  honours  Orion ;  he  introduces  Osiris  in  his 
place." 

8.  Osiris  Sepa.  This  very  curious  epithet  has  a 
centipede  as  its  proper  determinative.  It  is  the  title 
of  the  mutilated  Osiris  whose  body  was  torn  to 
pieces.  It  is  sometimes  found  with  the  determina- 
tive of  the  backbone,  and  is  there  often  translated  as 
"Relic."  Brugsch  (/??V/. ^a^^.,  190)  quotes  from  a 
text,  of  which  he  gives  neither  date  nor  place,  which 
mentions  "  the  sceptre,  the  whip,  and  the  glorious 
Sepa"  (with  the  determinative  of  the  backbone)  as 
relics  of  Osiris. 

9.  Osiris  in  Tanent  (see  III,  6). 

ID.  Osiris  ....  Meht-Ner.  I  cannot  attempt  to 
translate  this  title,  which  in  other  te.xts  is  given  as 

Mehenet,  but  here  it  is  quite  distinctly ineht- 

Ner,  with  the  determinative  of  a  vulture. 

11.  Osiris,  the  Golden  One  (?)  of  Millions  of  Years. 

12.  Osiris,  the  Double  Soul  of  the  Image.  The 
Saite  recension  gives  Eipcii,  the  Two  Princesses, 
i.e.  Isis  and  Nephthys,  instead  oi  Erpct,  the  Image. 

13.  Osiris-Ptah,  Lord  of  Life.  This  is  a  common 
title  of  Ptah,  who,  as  the  triple  god,  Ptah-Sokar- 
Osiris,  was  the  god  of  the  resurrection  as  well  as  of 
death. 

14.  Osiris,  Chief  of  Restau.  The  literal  meaning 
of  Restau  is  Mouth  of  the  Passages,  meaning  the 
Grave.     All  gods  of  the  dead  bear  this  title. 

15.  Osiris,  chief  of  [or,  upon]  the  hill-country.  As 
Egypt  was  essentially  a  flat  country,  all  foreign 
lands  were,  in  contradistinction,  supposed  to  be  hill}'. 
This  title  therefore  shows  the  dominion  of  Osiris  over 
foreign  countries. 

16.  Osiris   Anzety.      Mr.    Griffith    has    given    an 


i6 


THE    OSIREION. 


interesting  explanation  of  this  title  {P.S.B.A.  xxi, 
278).  "  Anzeti  means  the  god  of  the  nome  Anzet, 
just  as  Zehuti  (Thoth)  means  the  god  of  the   nome 

Zehut Anzeti  is  therefore  the  figure  of  the 

anthropomorphic  Osiris  (Anzti)  of  Dedu  .  .  .  .  Osiris 
of  Dedu  seems,  from  his  headdress,  to  be  a  god  of 
birth,  or  of  renewed  birth,  while  Osiris  of  Abydos 
(who  always  follows  him  in  the  funerary  formulae) 

is   of  death In    somewhat   later  times  the 

figure  of  this  Osiris  is  the  regular  determinative  of 
Aty,  'ruling  prince,'  a  term  applied  only  to  the  living 

being Osiris  of  Dedu  is  the  living  king  and  a 

god  of  birth  or  generation,  presiding  over  the  nomes 
of  the  East,  or  Sunrise,  while  Osiris  of  Abydos  is 
the  dead  King  and  King  of  the  Dead,  chief  of  the 
Westerners  in  the  region  of  the  Sunset." 

17.  Osiris  in  Sehet.  In  other  texts  this  name  is 
given  as  Hesert,  a  sanctuary  in  Hermopolis  Magna. 
In  the  time  of  Rameses  III  there  was  a  secret  shrine 
(kara  slieta),  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  Osiris,  in 
the  temple  of  Thoth  in  this  place. 

18.  Osiris  in  Siut.  Siut,  the  L3-copolis  of  the 
Greeks,  was  the  centre  of  the  worship  of  the  jackal- 
god,  Upuaut,  who  was  identified  with  Osiris. 

ig.  Osiris  in  Uzeft.  Here  is  another  mistake  of 
the  scribe  or  sculptor.  The  word  should  be  Nezeft, 
a  town  in  the  Sethroite  nome  not  far  from  Pithom. 

20.  Osiris  in  the  South.  This  word  is  undoubt- 
edly spelt  Res,  which  means  the  South,  and  it  is  the 
same  in  all  the  papyri  ;  but  it  is  very  probable  that 
in  very  early  versions  of  this  chapter  it  was  read 
Nekhen,  for  the  title  which  follows  is  Osiris  of  Pe, 
Pe  being  the  religious  capital  of  the  North,  Nekhen 
of  the  South.  The  names  of  the  two  towns  are  con- 
stantly used  thus  in  juxtaposition  when  the  writer 
wishes  to  express  North  and  South.  The  sign  for 
Nekhen,  a  plant  with  two  leaves  at  the  base,  is  very 
like  the  hieroglyph  for  South,  the  same  plant  with 
four  leaves  at  the  base,  so  it  is  not  unnatural  that 
the  two  should  be  confused,  especially  as  the  meaning 
is  practically  the  same  in  this  connection.  In  the 
early  hieroglyphs  indeed  no  difference  is  made  be- 
tween the  two  signs.  If  this  were  the  South  we 
should  expect  Osiris  of  the  North  to  follow  immedi- 
ately after,  but  in  all  papyri  Osiris  of  the  South 
and  Osiris  of  the  North  have  been  mentioned 
already. 

21.  Osiris  in  Pe.  We  have  already  had  a  mention 
of  Pe,  the  city  of  Isis  in  the  marshes,  but  there  it  is 
in  opposition  to  Dep,  which  occurs  further  on,  here 
it  is  opposed  to  Nekhen.     The  two  temples,  one  in 


Pe  and  one  in  Dep,  were  dedicated,  the  one  to 
Horus,  the  other  to  Uazt.  Chap,  cxii  of  the  "  Book 
of  the  Dead  "  is  concerned  with  the  Spirits  of  Pe,  who 
are  Horus,  Amset  and  Hapi ;  chap,  cxiii  gives  the 
Spirits  of  Nekhen  as  Horus,  Duamutef,  and 
Qebhsennuf.  In  the  Temple  of  Sety  at  Abydos,  the 
Spirits  of  Pe  and  Nekhen  carry  the  king  on  a  litter, 
and  at  Bubastis  the  Spirits  of  both  places  are  in 
attitudes  of  praise.  The  Spirits  of  Pe  are  hawk- 
headed,  those  of  Nekhen  jackal-headed, 

22.  Osiris  in  Neteru.  Neteru  is  identified  by 
Brugsch  with  Iseum,  the  modern  Behbeit,  a  place 
specially  devoted  to  the  worship  of  Isis,  and  through 
her  to  Osiris.  Neteru  is  often  determined  with  the 
sign  of  a  pool  of  water,  and  in  the  Pyramid  texts  it 
is  mentioned  in  connection  with  a  lake.  "  Pepy  has 
washed  himself  in  the  four  vessels  filled  at  the  divine 
Lake  which  is  in  Neteru '"  (1.  334). 

23.  Osiris  in  Lower  Sais.  The  town  of  Sais, 
\\hich  was  sacred  to  the  goddess  Neith,  was  divided 
into  Upper  and  Lower,  hence  it  is  often  called  the 
Town  of  the  North  and  South.  In  Sais,  Osiris  bears 
the  same  name  as  at  Busiris,  Anzetj',  the  Living 
God. 

24.  Osiris  in  the  town  of  the  Double  god.  The 
hawk  sign  being  an  ancient  symbol  for  God,  this 
name  probably  means  the  town  of  Horus  and  Set, 
which  might  mean  the  king,  one  of  whose  titles  in 
the  early  dj-nasties  was  Horus  and  Set.  A  tradition 
connects  Aphroditopolis  with  the  god  Set,  who  is 
said  to  have  been  buried  there.  The  name  of  the 
nome,  in  which  Aphroditopolis  stands,  is  written 
with  the  double  hawk,  the  town  itself  being  written 
with  the  determinative  of  two  fingers  or  two  sandals. 

25.  Osiris  in  Syene.  We  have  here  the  cult  of 
Osiris  at  the  most  southerly  point  of  Egypt. 
Plutarch  mentions  Philae  as  a  place  specially  sacred 
to  Osiris,  and  the  Ptolemaic  ritual  inscribed  in  the 
temple  at  Dendereh  gives  directions  for  the  Osiris- 
worship  at  Elephantine.  The  temple  at  Philae 
itself  preserves — or  perhaps  I  ought  to  say,  did 
preserve — inscriptions  showing  that  so  late  as  the 
Roman  period,  the  worship  of  Osiris  played  a  large 
part  in  the  religious  life  of  the  place. 

26.  Osiris  at  the  Mouth  of  the  Canal,  i.e.  Illahun. 
Osiris  had  a  special  worship  in  the  Fayum,  and  his 
most  celebrated  temple  was  at  Illahun.  As  god  of 
the  Fayum  he  is  identified  with  Sebek  and  is  depicted 
as  a  crocodile,  as  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Ankhrui, 
which  was  found  at  Hawara  in  the  Fayum  (Petkie, 
Haivara,  pi.  ii,  p.  21.)  where  there  is  a  picture  of 


THE    GREAT    HALL. 


17 


the  local  Osiris,  represented  as  a  human-headed 
crocodile.  The  inscription  reads,  "  Says  Osiris  of 
many  aspects,  O  Osirian  prince  Ankhrui,  hidden 
art  thou  in  the  great  place  of  concealment  on  the 
west  of  the  lake,  which  thou  rejoinest  morning  and 
evening,  living  for  ever."  Mr.  Griffith  considers  that 
the  deceased  is  here  "identified  with  the  Osiris- 
crocodile  daily  plunging  in  the  lake."  In  the 
Dendereh  ritual,  water  from  Illahun  was  used  in  the 
Osirian  ceremony  at  Neteru.  Osiris  being  to  some 
extent  a  water-god,  it  is  only  natural  to  find  his 
temples  near  a  lake,  as  at  Neteru  and  Illahun. 

27.  Osiris  in  Aper.  This  place,  which  appears  to 
mean  "Town  of  Provisions,"  is  not  yet  identified. 
In  the  "  Lamentations  of  Isis  and  Nephthys,"  it 
appears  to  be  near  Sais,  for  Nephthys  calls  on  Osiris, 
"O  god  An,  come  to  Sais.  .  .  .  Come  to  Aper; 
thou  wilt  see  thy  mother  Neith  "  [Records  of  the  Past, 
ii,  123). 

28.  Osiris  in  Qefnu,  or  Qefdenu  in  other  texts. 

29.  Osiris  Sokar  in  the  Town  of  Pedu-sha. 
Osiris,  the  anthropomorphic  god  of  the  dead,  was 
identified  both  with  Ptah  and  with  the  hawk-headed 
Sokar;  the  three  together  forming  the  triple  god, 
Ptah-Sokar-Osiris.  The  dominion  of  Sokar  is  given 
in  the  4th  and  5th  divisions  of  the  "  Book  of  Am 
Duat,"  but  M.  Jequier  shows  that  the  dominion  of 
Sokar  was  originally  quite  distinct  from  that  of 
Osiris,  and  that  the  two  have  been  incorporated 
together  in  the  "  Book  of  Am  Duat "  by  later 
theologians.  The  Papyrus  of  the  Labyrinth  shows 
a  connection  between  the  two  gods :  "  This  place, 
the  temple  of  the  god  Sokar,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
canal  (Illahun),  is  the  town  of  Pi-bi-n-usiri  (House 
of  the  Soul  of  Osiris).  When  he  enters  the  Great 
Green  (the  Lake)  to  see  Osiris  in  his  lake,  towards 
the  south  side  of  the  canal,  he  rests  at  Heracleo- 
polis  Magna  and  at  Hermopolis  Magna  equally." 
(Brugsch,  Diet.  gcog.  169.) 

30.  Osiris,  chief  of  his  town. 

31.  Osiris  in  Pegasu-re. 

32.  Osiris  in  his  places  in  the  North  Land.  It  is 
unusual  to  have  the  North  put  first. 

33.  Osiris  in  his  places  in  the  South  Land. 

The  older  papyri  give  only 

Osiris    in   the    North,   and 
Osiris  in  heaven,  ignoring 
both    the    South    and   the 
V  earth. 

36.  Osiris  in  his  places  in  the  Mouth  of  the 
Passages. 


34.  Osiris  in  heaven. 

35.  Osiris  in  earth. 


■},T.  Osiris  of  the  Two  Great  Ones.  This  probably 
refers  to  the  sister  goddesses  Isis  and  Nephthys. 

38.  Osiris  of  Atef-ur.     A  place  near  Memphis. 

39.  Osiris  Sokar.  In  the  temple  of  Sety  at  Abydos 
one  part  of  the  building  is  dedicated  to  Sokar. 
Twelve  of  the  titles  which  he  bears  there  are  the 
same  as  those  of  Osiris  in  this  inscription,  Nos.  ii, 
27,  28,  29,  32,  33,  iii,  5,  6,  14,  15,  18,  37  41. 
(Mariette,  Abydos,  i,  pi.  4Srt.) 

40.  Osiris,  Ruler,  of  Eternity.  This  is  one  of 
the  most  frequent  titles  of  Osiris,  by  which  he  is 
constantly  called  in  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead  "  and  in 
funerary  stelae. 

41.  Osiris  the  Begetter.  In  certain  aspects, 
Osiris  is  supposed  to  be  the  creator  of  all  living 
creatures,  the  begetter  of  mankind. 

42.  Osiris  of  Agenu. 

43.  Osiris  of  the  Makes  sceptre. 

44.  Osiris,  Ruler  of  the  Underworld.  This  region, 
Khertneter,  is  not  the  same  as  the  Duat,  or  Other 
World,  into  which  the  sun  entered  in  the  evening 
and  through  which  he  travelled  during  the  night. 

45.  Osiris,  creator  of  all  things. 

46.  Osiris,  the  good  inheritor. 

47.  Osiris,  Lord  of  the  Sacred  Land.  Ta-zeser, 
literally  translated  as  the  Sacred  Land,  is  a  name  for 
the  cemetery.  All  gods  of  the  dead,  therefore,  bear 
this  title. 

48.  Osiris,  Lord  of  Eternity.  What  the  exact 
shade  of  difference  is  between  Heq  Zet  (Ruler  of 
Eternity)  and  Neb  Zet  (Lord  of  Eternity)  is  not 
known,  but  evidently  a  slight  distinction  was 
recognized,  as  this  title,  presumably  a  higher  one,  is 
used  twice  in  this  inscription,  in  which  only  a 
selection  is  given  of  the  innumerable  names  of 
Osiris. 

49.  Osiris,  King  of  Everlastingness.  Here  is  a 
similar  title  to  the  preceding.  Seten  heh  (King  of 
Everlastingness)  probably  conveyed  a  different  idea 
from  both  Heq  Zet  and  Neb  Zet  to  the  Egyptians, 
though  to  us  the  words  Eternity  and  Everlastingness, 
by  which  we  translate  Zet  and  Heh,  have  the  same 
meaning.  The  two  words  Zet  and  Heh  may  have 
the  meaning  of  "  Eternity  "  and  "  Before  Time,"  the 
distinction  between  which  was  one  of  the  chief 
points  in  the  Arian  controversy  in  the  fourth  centurv. 

50.  Osiris,  eldest  of  the  five  gods.  The  meaning 
of  this  title  is  quite  obvious  on  referring  to  the  legend 
of  Nut,  Osiris  being  the  first  of  the  five  gods  who 
were  born  on  the  intercalar\'  daj-s.  The  name  is 
rather  rare,  but  is  known  from  the  Vlth  Dynasty. 

D 


i8 


THE    OSIREION. 


51.  Osiris  in  the  Hall  of  Truth  of  the  Lord  of  the 
Two  Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  i.e.  Merenptah. 
M.  Maspero  says  that  the  Hall  or  Place  of  Truth 
was  the  name  of  the  Theban  necropolis  {Catalogue 
dii  Miisee  egypticn  de  Marseille,  pp.  4  and  24),  where 
the  great  ancestress  of  the  XVI  Ilth  Dynasty,  Aahmes 
Nefertari,  was  buried.  In  that  instance  however  the 
name,  Hall  of  Truth,  stands  alone,  here  it  is  specially 
called  the  Hall  of  Truth  of  King  Merenptah  which 
makes  it  appear  that  the  reference  is  to  the 
Judgment  Hall  either  of  the  King,  or  of  Osiris. 

15.  Register  III.     i.   Osiris,  Lord  of  Eternity. 

2.  Osiris  Aty.  Another  form  of  the  name  Anzety 
(<7.r'.).  Mr.  Griffith  {P.S.B.A.  xxi,  278)  says,  "  This 
word  Aty  (spelt  with  two  crocodiles)  may  indicate 
that  the  god  was  sometimes  in  crocodile  form,  or  at 
least  connected  with  crocodiles."  In  quite  late  and 
Ptolemaic  times,  this  title  is  applied  to  Osiris  of  the 
Fayum  (Petrie,  Haivara,  pi.  ii,  Kahitn,  pi.  xxv). 

3.  Osiris  Thetaty. 

4.  Osiris,  Lord  of  the  Tomb  (see  II,  14").  Re- 
stau  is  literally  the  Mouth  of  the  Passages,  an 
appropriate  name  for  pyramids  and  rock-tombs 
whose  passages  extend  to  so  great  a  distance. 

5.  Osiris  upon  the  Sand.  It  is  very  tempting  to 
translate  this  as  Osiris  of  the  Bedawin  {Herin  Sha) 
instead  of  Upon  the  Sand  {Her  Shaii),  but  other 
texts  give  Her-shau-ef  (Upon  his  Sand)  as  a  well- 
known  title  of  both  Osiris  and  Sokar. 

6.  Osiris  in  Thanent.  Probably  the  same  as 
II,  g.  Brugsch  supposes  it  to  be  near  Memphis. 
In  chapter  xvii  of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  we  find 
that  "he  to  whom  saffron  cakes  are  brought  in 
Tanent  is  Osiris." 

7.  Osiris  in  the  hall  of  the  [sacred]  cows.  Cattle 
of  every  kind  were  largely  included  in  the  cult  of 
both  Isis  and  Osiris ;  the  cows  being  specially 
sacred  to  Isis,  the  bulls,  particularly  the  bull  Apis, 
to  Osiris.  The  Serapeum  of  the  Libyan  Nome  was 
called  The  House  of  the  Cow. 

8.  Osiris  in  Nezyt,  or  Nedbyt  in  other  texts. 

g.  Osiris  in  Sati  (?).  The  word  is  partially 
obliterated. 

10.  Osiris  in  Bedesht. 

11.  Osiris  in  Depu.  The  sanctuary  which,  with 
Pe,  is  in  the  town  of  Buto. 

12.  Osiris  in  Upper  Sais  (see  II,  23).  A  relic  of 
Osiris  was  preserved  in  this  town. 

13.  Osiris  in  Nept.  An  unknown  place,  generally 
written  Nepert. 


14.  Osiris  in  Shennut. 

15.  Osiris  in  Henket.  The  Town  of  Offerings  is 
not  known  except  in  this  chapter  of  the  "  Book  of 
the  Dead." 

16.  Osiris  in  the  Land  of  Sokar. 

17.  Osiris  in  Shau. 

18.  Osiris  in  the  Town  of  Fat-Hor.  This 
curious  name,  which  means  The  Carrying  of  Horus, 
is  probably  given  to  some  town  where  the  carrying 
of  the  god  formed  part  of  the  ritual. 

ig.  Osiris  in  the  Two  Places  of  Truth.  The 
duality  of  Maat  or  Truth  is  always  insisted  on  in 
Egyptian  religious  literature.  The  Hall  of  Judg- 
ment, where  the  heart  of  the  deceased  was  weighed 
before  Osiris,  is  named  the  Hall  of  the  Two  Truths, 
or  the  Double  Hall  of  Truth. 

20.  Osiris  in  Han. 

21.  Osiris  in  the  Town  of  the  Soul  of  his  Father. 

22.  Osiris  in  the  Mehent  house. 

23.  Osiris,  Lord  of  Eternit}. 

24.  Osiris,  in  the  Town  of  a  Great  Wind  (Nif-ur). 
A  name  for  Abydos.  Osiris  is  alwa3's  connected 
with  the  North  wind,  one  of  the  usual  funerary 
formulae  is  that  he  may  grant  to  the  deceased  "  the 
sweet  breezes  of  the  North  wind,"  and  in  chapter  clxi. 
of  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead,"  which  speaks  of  the  four 
entrances  to  heaven,  that  of  the  North  wind  is  said 
to  belong  to  Osiris.  The  name  of  the  town,  how- 
ever, is  probably  due  to  its  position,  which  is  exposed 
to  every  breath  of  air  from  the  North.  Dr.  Walker 
has  suggested  that  the  sail-sign  should  be  read  Ta 
unless  it  is  actually  spelt  out  as  Nif,  and  that  it 
interchanges  with  the  sign  for  land.  Therefore  he 
would  read  this  name  Ta-ur  instead  of  Nif-ur.  This 
view  is  borne  out  by  the  spelling  of  Ta-ur  in  the 
inscription    on    the    north    wall    of  the    great    Hall 

(PL.  XI). 

25.  Osiris  in  the  Town  of  Tena.  The  word  Tena, 
with  the  same  determinative,  is  the  name  of  two 
moondays.  One,  or  perhaps  both,  are  sacred  to 
Osiris,  and  were  specially  observed  at  Abj'dos. 

26.  Osiris  in  the  Town  of  Asheru.  A  place  at 
Karnak,  of  which  Mut  was  the  great  goddess. 

27.  Osiris  in  all  Lands. 

28.  Osiris  in  the  House  of  the  Pyramidion.  One 
of  the  holiest  places  in  the  tempile  of  Ka  at  Helio- 
polis,  to  whose  honour  all  obelisks,  and  particularly 
the  pyramidion  on  the  top,  were  dedicated. 

2g.  Osiris  in  the  Great  House.  Another  name  for 
the  great  temple  at  Heliopolis. 

30.  OsiriS;  Lord  of  LadJu,  Upuaut  of  the  North. 


THE    GREAT    HALL. 


19 


The  identification  of  Osiris  and  Upuaiit  is  proved  by 
many  passages  in  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead."  At 
Abydos  {Petrie,  A l>ydos  i'\)  Upuaut  was  evidently 
the  original  god,  but  was  afterwards  completely 
superseded  by  Osiris. 

31.  Osiris,  the  living  Prince  in  the  Land  of  the 
Lake,  i.e.  the  Fayum  (see  III,  2). 

32.  Osiris,  Lord  of  might,  smiting  the  fiend.  The 
Sebau  fiend  figures  largely  in  the  "  Book  of  the 
Dead  "  as  the  enemy  of  Osiris,  and  therefore  of  the 
dead  in  general.  "  The  Sebau  fiend  hath  fallen  to 
the  ground,  his  arms  and  hands  have  been  hacked 
off,  and  the  knife  hath  severed  the  joints  of  his 
body."  According  to  Dr.  "Erman,  it  was  Osiris  of 
Memphis  who  conquered  the  enemy  ;  "  thine  image 
is  that  which  is  seen  at  Memphis  when  thine  enemy 
falls  under  thy  [sandals]  "  {A.Z.  igoo,  p.  35). 

23.  Osiris  Hershefi  in  Henen-Seten.  Hershefi,or 
Arsaphes  in  the  Greek  form,  was  identified  with 
Osiris  from  the  Xllth  Dynasty,  and  perhaps  earlier. 
He  is  generally  figured  with  a  ram's  head,  and 
wearing  the  head-dress  of  Osiris,  and  the  horns  are 
so  marked  a  feature  that  the  name  of  Osiris  Hershefi 
is  The  Horned  One.  The  name  of  his  temple  is 
Aii-nid-cf,  The  Place  where  nothing  Grows.  M. 
Naville  {Almas  and  Paheri,  p.  7)  gives  some  interest- 
ing derivations  of  the  name  Hershefi.  The  name  of 
the  town  itself  appears  to  have  been  contracted  from 
Henen-Seten  to  Henensi,  in  which  form  it  appears  in 
the  list  of  Assurbanipal.  In  Coptic,  it  is  still  further 
contracted  to  Henes  ;  and  the  modern  Egyptians,  by 
placing  a  vowel  before  the  aspirate,  have  altered  it 
to  its  present  form  of  Ehnasya. 

34.  Osiris,  the  Bull  in  Egypt.  Here  again  we 
have  the  identification  of  Osiris  with  the  Bull,  an 
identification  which  is  most  clearly  seen  in  the 
worship  of  Apis.  Osiris  is  constantly  called  the 
Bull  of  the  West,  i.e.  the  region  of  the  dead  ;  and 
at  Bekhent,  a  town  of  Lower  Egypt,  he  appears  to 
have  been  called  the  Bull  without  any  further  title. 

35.  Osiris  Nepra,  Upuaut  of  the  South.  This  is 
the  most  interesting  of  all  the  epithets  applied  to 
Osiris,  but  in  these  short  notes  it  is  impossible  to 
discuss  it  fully  {vid.  inf.  Osiris,  in  the  Sed-festival). 
Nepra  is  the  god  of  ripe  corn,  with  whom  Osiris,  in 
his  character  of  god  of  vegetation,  is  naturally 
identified.  As  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  Middle 
Kingdom  he  received  this  title  {Coffin  of  Anianitt, 
pi.  .xxvii),  and  it  occurs  also  in  that  storehouse  of 
m}-thology,  the  Book  of  the  Dead. 

36.  Osiris   in    all    his    appearings.     The  manifes- 


tations of  Osiris  were  so  numerous  that  his  wor- 
shippers could  never  feel  sure  that  they  had  not 
overlooked  some  in  a  list  of  this  kind.  It  was 
therefore  safer  to  end  the  list  with  a  few  epithets 
which  would  cover  all  omissions  and  so  avert  the 
anger  which  the  god  might  feel  at  any  neglect. 

■>,'].  Osiris  in  all  his  houses  of  Long  Duration. 
Brugsch  in  his  dictionary  gives  this  word  aliat, 
determined  with  the  sign  of  a  house,  as  an  equivalent 
for  tomb  or  grave.  The  title  would  then  read 
Osiris  in  all  his  Tombs. 

38.  Osiris  in  [or,  with]  all  his  ornamentations. 

3g.  Osiris  in  all  his  incarnations  (births). 

40.  Osiris  in  all  his  actions. 

41.  Osiris  in  all  his  names.  The  extraordinary 
attempt  at  archaic  spelling  in  this  epithet  is  worth 
noticing. 

42.  Osiris  in  all  his  places. 

43.  Osiris  in  every  place  in  which  his  ka  desires 
to  be. 

44.  Osiris,  chief  of  the  gods. 

45.  Osiris,  Ruler  of  the  cycle  of  the  gods. 

46.  Osiris,  the  great  One  of  Eternit)'. 

47.  Osiris,  eldest  son  of  his  Father. 

48.  Osiris,  the  Soul  of  the  Gods.  The  souls  of 
the  gods  are  greatly  confused  in  the  Book  of  the 
Dead.  Osiris  is  said  to  have  a  soul  of  his  own  as 
well  as  being  the  soul  of  other  gods.  In  chapter 
xvii  we  find,  "  I  am  he  whose  soul  resideth  in  a  pair 
of  gods.  What  then  is  this  ?  It  is  Osiris  when  he 
goeth  into  Deddu  and  findeth  the  soul  of  Ra  ;  there 
the  one  god  embraceth  the  other,  and  becometh 
Two  Souls." 

49-   Osiris,  Ruler  of  the  Underworld. 

50.  Osiris,  King  of  Amentet,  i.e.  the  West,  or 
Region  of  the  Dead.  Amentet  means  Hidden,  and 
is  the  epithet  applied  to  the  place  in  which  the  sun 
is  hidden  from  his  worshippers.  As  he  was  supposed 
to  die  when  he  left  the  eaith,  the  hidden  place  into 
which  he  entered  became  the  region  to  which  the 
faithful  went  at  death. 

51.  Osiris  within  the  house  of  Ba-en-Ra  Mer- 
Neteru. 

16.  On  the  right  of  the  wall  is  a  figure  of 
Merenptah  standing  before  a  table  of  offerings.  In 
front  of  him  is  a  small  altar  inscribed  with  his  name 
and  titles.  The  table  of  offerings  is  in  three  registers 
corresponding  to  the  three  registers  which  contain 
the  divine  names.  Among  the  offerings  are  the 
different  joints  into  which  the  sacrificed  ox  is  divided, 


20 


THE    OSIREION. 


the  head,  leg,  ribs,  heart,  and  even  the  whole  carcase, 
are  represented. 

The  king  holds  a  hawk-headed  incense-burner ; 
the  small  pottery  saucer,  which  held  the  burning 
incense,  is  clearly  shown.  These  saucers  were  used 
in  order  to  save  the  bronze  burner  from  contact 
with  the  fire,  by  which  it  would  soon  have  been 
destroyed.  Saucers  of  this  kind,  blackened  inside, 
with  charcoal  and  incense,  were  found  by  Prof.  Petrie 
at  Tel  el  Amarna.  The  bracelets  on  the  king's  arms 
are  merely  painted,  not  sculptured ;  an  omission 
which  would  not  have  been  noticed  when  the  whole 
figure  was  coloured.  The  necklace  is  of  a  somewhat 
unusual  form. 

Above  the  head  of  the  king  is  a  hawk  with  out- 
stretched drooping  wings,  on  one  side  of  it  is  the 
name,  "  Behdeti,  lord  of  heaven  ;  "  on  the  other  side, 
"  He  gives  all  life  like  Ra."  Over  the  king  are  his 
name  and  titles,  "  The  good  god,  son  of  Osiris,  Lord 
of  the  Two  Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  lord  of 
crowns,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah,  giving  life  like 
Ra." 

In  front  of  Merenptah  is  an  inscription,  "  Offering 
incense  to  all  the  fathers,  the  gods."  Behind  the 
king  is,  "  Protection,  life,  stability,  length  of  days,  all 
health,  all  gladness  of  heart  behind  him,  like  Ra  for 
ever." 


Left:  "  Call  aloud,  O  Osiris  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer- 
Neteru,  true  of  voice,  at  the  second  pylon,  the  Lady 
of  Heaven,  Mistress  of  the  Two  Lands,  Neby, 
Mistress  of  the  Sacred  Land.  The  name  of  its 
guardian  is  Mes-ptah-peh.  He  saj's,  I  made  a  road. 
Behold  me,  I  come,  saying :  What  says  the 
Osiris,  the  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  lord  of 
crowns,  Hotep  her-Maat  Merenptah,  true  of  voice  ? 
\'erily,  thou  being  purified  I  am  purified.  How  ? 
[B}']  these  waters  in  which  Osiris  purified  himself 
when  he  was  placed  in  the  Sektet  boat  and  the  Atet 
boat.  He  went  forth  at  Ta-ur,  he  descended  upon 
him  who  is  in  Ta-ur.  Thou  art  anointed.  How  ? 
[With]  ointment  and  with  perfumes  of  the  festivals, 
and  the  clothing  which  is  upon  thee,  and  may  there 
be  bandages  to  thee.  The  staff  in  thy  hand  is  thy 
henbeii  staff.  It  is  proclaimed  for  thee  because  thou 
knowest  it,  viz.  the  name  of  Osiris  the  King  Ba-en- 
Ra  mer-Neteru,  son  of  the  Sun,  of  his  body,  his 
beloved,  lord  of  crowns,  Hotep-her-Maat  Merenptah, 
true  of  voice  before  the  Lords  of  Eternity." 

Below  the  inscription  is  a  representation  of  a 
shrine  containing  a  crocodile-headed  figure  wearing 
tw^o  feathers  on  the  head  and  holding  the  sign  of 
life.  The  name  is  Neby,  determined  with  the  sign 
of  fire.  Along  the  top  of  the  shrine  is  a  looped 
snake. 


17.  Pl.  XL  The  North  Wall. — These  inscrip- 
tions are  portions  of  chapter  cxlvi  of  the  "  Book  of 
the  Dead,"  the  Chapter  of  the  Hidden  Pylons. 

Right:  "  [Call  aloud]  O  Osiris  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer- 
Neteru,  true  of  voice,  on  arriving  at  the  first  pylon, 
the  Lord  of  Tremblings,  [Lofty]  of  Walls,  Lady  of 
Overthrowings,  arranging  Words,  repulsing  storms, 
preventing  injuries  [to  him  who]  goes  along  the  road. 
Its  doorkeeper,  Nery  is  his  name.  Says  the  Osiris 
the  King  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Neteru,  true  of  voice : 
[Behold]  me,  I  come.  Says  this  guardian  of  the 
gate,  saying :  What  says  the  Osiris  the    King  .... 

Verily,  he  being  pure  I   am   pure.     How  ? 

[By]  these  waters  in  which  Ra  purified  himself 
when  he  was  clothed  [on]  the  east  of  heaven.  Thou 
art  anointed.  How  ?  [With]  nier/ict,  Iiati  and  asit 
ointments,  and  the    clothing  which    is    upon    thee 

and  the   staff  which   is  in   thy  hand 

is Pass  thou  on." 

Below  is  a  shrine  in  which  is  the  vulture-headed 
deity  Nery,  wearing  two  feathers  on  the  head,  and 
holding  the  ankli.  On  the  top  of  the  shrine  is  a 
decoration  of  alternate  feathers  and  snakes. 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  P.^ss.-^ges. 


18.  Pl.  XII.  The  sloping  passage  leading  from 
the  hall  towards  the  Temple  of  Sety  was  inscribed 
on  the  South  side  with  the  xviith  chapter,  on  the 
North  side  with  the  xcixth  chapter,  of  the  Book 
of  the  Dead.  Above  the  inscription  on  each  side 
was  a  frieze  of  figures  of  which  it  was  possible  to  copy 
only  one,  from  the  north  side.  The  rapid  silting  up 
of  the  passage  by  heavy  falls  of  sand  and  stones  made 
it  impossible  to  copy  more  than  a  few  lines  of  the 
inscriptions,  which  are  only  enough  to  show  the 
chapters  from  which  they  are  taken. 

The  xcixth  chapter  is  the  Chapter  of  bringing  the 
Makhent  boat ;  the  xviith  is  one  of  the  most  ancient 
chapters,  of  which  the  meaning  was  so  obscure, 
even  in  the  earliest  times  of  which  we  have  any 
knowledge  of  it,  that  it  is  accompanied  by  a  running 
commentary  by  ancient  theologians.  By  degrees,  the 
commentary  became  confounded  with  the  text,  which 


THE    PASSAGES. 


21 


then  required  a  fresh  commentary.  In  Renouf's 
translation  {P.S.B.A.)  the  original  text,  so  far  as  it 
can  be  ascertained,  and  the  commentaries,  are 
printed  in  different  type,  enabling  the  reader  to 
distinguish  between  them  at  a  glance. 

The  lintel  or  roofing  stone,  which  still  remains 
in  position,  was  painted  in  black  on  a  grey  ground. 
It  was  probably  the  intention  of  the  builders  to 
engrave  the  hieroglyphs,  but  it  was  left,  like  the  east 
side  of  the  North  passage,  merely  sketched  in. 

The  names,  which  are  determined  with  the  sign  of 
a  star,  are  those  of  the  dekans,  and  are  interesting  as 
none  have  hitherto  been  found  of  the  time  of 
Merenptah.  The  earliest  known  are  in  the  tomb  of 
Sety  1,  and  in  the  Ramesseum  of  the  reign  of 
Rameses  II ;  these  now  continue  the  consecutive 
series  for  another  reign. 

The  whole  roof  of  the  passage  was  probably 
covered  with  the  names  of  stars,  and  possibly  with 
astronomical  data,  of  which  not  a  vestige  remains 
except  this  one  small  section. 

19.  Pl.  XIII.  The  passage  leading  northwards 
out  of  the  hall  is  sculptured  and  painted  with  scenes 
from  the  "  Book  of  Gates." 

On  the  East  wall  is  the  representation  of  the 
sunrise,  on  the  West  wall  is  the  sunset.  The  latter 
was  considered  more  important,  for  the  West  wall  is 
sculptured,  the  East  wall  being  merely  painted. 

Surrounding  the  whole  scene  is  the  pathway  of 
the  sun,  with  the  disk  of  the  sun  placed  half-way. 
The  disk  has  been  painted  red,  and  was  scribbled 
over  with  a  half-legible  Greek  graffito. 

The  first  scene  shows  the  Boat  of  the  Sun  upheld 
by  Nu,  the  primaeval  Waters.  The  hieroglyphs 
explain  that  "  These  two  arms  go  forth  from  the 
water;  they  raise  this  god."  In  the  centre  of  the 
boat  is  the  beetle,  emblem  of  the  resurrection, 
supporting  the  sun's  disk.  On  either  side  are  Isis 
and  Nephthys,  whose  headdresses  are  the  hieroglyphs 
which  form  their  names  ;  towards  the  stern  of  the 
boat  and  behind  Isis,  are  five  divinities,  Geb,  Shu, 
Heka,  Hu,  and  one  unnamed;  the  two  last  manage 
the  great  oars  by  which  the  boat  is  steered.  Above  is 
the  sentence  "The  god  [?gods]  of  the  Atet-boat  fol- 
lowing this  god  [when  he]  sets."  On  the  other  side 
of  the  beetle,  and  behind  Nephthys,  are  three  gods 
named  Sa.  Above  them  are  the  words,  "  Those  who 
are  with  him."  In  the  prow  kneels  the  king  with 
upraised  hands  in  an  attitude  of  worship,  with  his 
name  and  titles  above  his  head,  "  Lord  of  the  Two 


Lands,  Ba-en-Ra  mer-Ptah,  true  of  voice."  This  is 
the  only  instance  I  know  of  the  king  appearing  in  the 
boat  of  the  immortals. 

Over  the  boat  is  a  straight  line,  above  which  are 
two  figures  upside  down.  The  upper  one  is 
represented  with  the  feet  turned  back  till  they 
almost  touch  the  head.  According  to  the  hieroglyphs 
this  is  "  Osiris  encircling  the  Duat  ;  "  the  Duat  being 
the  other  World  through  which  the  sun  passed 
at  night.  Osiris  with  raised  arms  supports  the 
goddess  Nut  on  his  head.  The  hieroglyphs  beside 
her  read,  "  Nut  receiving  Ra  ;  "  the  theory  being  that 
the  sun  was  born  of  Nut  every  morning,  and  died  in 
her  arms  every  evening. 

This  scene  of  the  circular  Osiris  is  very  rare  ;  it 
occurs  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety  I  and  in  the  tomb  of 
Rameses  VI.  The  explanation  of  the  peculiar  position 
appears  to  me  quite  simple  ;  the  straight  line  above 
the  boat  I  take  to  be  the  line  of  the  horizon,  Osiris  and 
Nut  being  below  the  horizon.  It  was  impossible  to 
represent  both  sides  of  the  horizon  on  an  upright 
wall  without  having  some  of  the  figures  wrong  way 
up.  The  artist  was  forced  to  sacrifice  truth  to  the 
exigencies  of  the  case  ;  the  boat  and  its  passengers, 
being  the  most  important,  are  placed  correctly,  there- 
fore Osiris  and  Nut,  who  are  merely  subordinate 
characters,  are  reversed. 

The  sunset  is  separated  from  the  next  scene  by  five 
lines  of  hieroglyphs.  In  the  line  nearest  the  boat 
are  two  serpents  ;  the  one  at  the  top  is  upside  down, 
and  wears  the  head-dress  of  Isis  ;  that  at  the  bottom 
wears  the  head-dress  of  Nephthys. 

The  inscription  between  the  two  reads,  "  They 
are  the  guard  of  the  secret  gate  of  the  souls  who  are 
in  Amentet,  after  entering  this  gate." 

Between  the  other  lines  of  hieroglyphs  are  two 
serpents  standing  on  their  tails,  the  one  called  Sbny, 
"  He  of  the  gate "  [or  perhaps  Duay,  "  He  who 
praises"],  the  other  called  Pckkery,  "  He  who  sur- 
rounds." 

The  hieroglyphs  read  from  right  to  left,  the  inscrip- 
tion therefore  begins  on  the  right-hand  side.  "  (i)  He 
[who]  is  on  this  door,  he  opens  unto  Ra.  Sa  [says] 
unto  Pekhery,  Open  thy  gate  unto  Ra,  unbolt  thy 
door  for  the  Horizon-god.  It  is  that  he  makes  light 
the  thick  darkness.  (2)  The  gate  it  is  of  entrance  (?) 
before  the  souls  who  are  in  Avientet,  after  entering 
this  gate.  (3)  He  [who]  is  on  this  gate,  he  opens 
unto  Ra.  Sa  [says]  to  Pekhery,  Open  thy  gate  to 
Ra,  unbolt  thy  door  to  the  Horizon-god.  He  is 
accustomed  to  make  light  the  thick  darkness.     (4) 


22 


THE    OSIREION. 


The  Gate  it  is  of  entrance  before  the  souls  who  are 
in  Aiiientet  after  entering  this  gate  o{  Ainentet.  He 
rises  behind  this  great  god. 

The  long  line  of  inscription  at  the  extreme  right 
of  the  page  begins  the  next  scene  :  "  This  great  god 
arrives  at  this  pylon.  The  gods,  who  are  in  it, 
worship  him." 

Then  comes  the  picture  of  a  structure  which  has 
given  the  name  of  "  Book  of  Gates  "  to  this  portion 
of  the  religious  literature  of  Egypt.  The  Duat  was 
divided  into  twelve  parts,  corresponding  with  the 
twelve  hours  of  the  night;  at  the  end  of  each  hour 
was  a  gate  through  which  the  sun  passed  in  his  nightly 
journey  through  the  Duat.  The  gate  itself  was  a 
narrow  passage  between  high  w^alls,  on  the  tops  of 
which  was  the  M^/^^r-ornament  forming  a  sort  of 
chevaux-de-frise.  The  name  of  this  gate,  which  is 
partly  obliterated,  can  be  restored  as  Zescrl-bau, 
"  Sacred  of  souls,"  from  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety  I. 
A  human  guardian  stands  at  the  entrance  and  the 
exit,  the  one  at  the  top  holds  a  knife  and  is  called 
Bay  ;  the  rest  of  the  hieroglyphs  read,  "  He  stretches 
out  his  two  hands  unto  Ra,  kindling  a  spark  for  Ra." 
At  the  angles  are  two  serpents,  from  whose  mouths 
flow  a  continuous  stream  of  poison.  Beside  the  gate 
are  two  tall  poles  surmounted  hy  human  heads  ;  these 
are  respectively  Khepera  and  Atum,  the  morning  sun 
and  evening  sun  ;  their  names  being  inscribed  above 
their  heads.  The  line  of  hieroglyphs  between  them 
reads :  "  They  stand  upon  their  heads.  They  are 
upon  their  long  poles,  standing  upon  them  at  the 
gate  in  the  earth." 

20.  Pl.  XIV.  This  scene  shows  the  eleventh 
division  of  the  Duat  or  Other  World.  It  occurs  in 
other  places,  but  perhaps  one  of  the  best  representa- 
tions is  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety  I.  The  scene  is 
divided,  as  is  usual,  into  three  registers ;  the  middle 
one  (B)  representing  the  way  of  the  solar  boat,  which 
is  preceded  by  various  divinities,  the  upper  (A)  and 
lower  (C)  registers  represent  the  banks  of  the  river 
on  which  the  boat  floats. 

A.  A  crocodile-headed  god  leads  the  way ;  he 
holds  an  f^a^-sceptre  in  his  right  hand,  and  in  his 
left,  which  is  behind  his  back,  is  a  serpent  with  its 
head  erect.  His  name  is  Sebek-er,  or,  according  to 
M.  Lefebure  {Rec.  of  Past,  xii,  ii),  Sebek-Ra.  Eight 
women  seated  on  coiled  serpents,  one  hand  resting 
on  the  serpent's  head,  the  other  holding  a  star. 
These  are  the  stars  of  dawn,  and  are  called  "  All  the 
stars  which  are  in  Nut." 


*Three  hawk-headed  figures  standing.  Their 
names  are  Sopd,  an  almost  obliterated  word,  which 
reads  Shenebt  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety,  and  He 
who  is  in  the  Double  Boat.  Eour  ram-headed 
figures  standing,  called  respectively,  Khnum,  Pe- 
neter,  Dend,  and  Ba.*  The  inscription  is  the  same 
as  that  on  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety,  which  has  been 
translated  by  M.  Lefebure  {Rcc.  of  Past,  xii,  12). 

" not  arrives    Ra.     Those  who   are   in 

this  scene,  their  sceptres  are  in  their  hands,  it  is  they 
who  make  firm  the  shrine,  their  two  arms  being  at 
the  side  of  the  body  which  is  in  the  Double  Boat  of 
the  god,  after  issuing  from  the  gate  of  the  land  of 
Sma.  They  place  the  oars  in  heaven  [when]  the 
hour  which  is  in    front  [i.e.  the  future]   comes  into 

being Those  who    are    in    this    scene, 

their  serpents  being  under  them,  their  hands  holding 
stars,  the\'  issue  from  the  double  sanctuary  of  this 
great  god,  two  to  the  east  and  two  to  the  west.  It 
is  they  who  worship  their  souls  of  the  east.  They 
offer  praises  to  this  god,  they  worship  him  after  his 
gomg  forth,  and  Sedeti  [when]  he  issues  in  his  shapes. 
It  is  they  who   lead    this   god,  they  adore  this  god, 

they to  them,  their  serpents  rising 

upwards  behind  him  in  this  scene.  He  advances  at 
their  advance,  they  take  their  station  before  this  god. 

They  turn  round  the  gods  at  this  gate of 

Aiiicntet.'^  The  meaning  of  the  concluding  sentence 
is  not  clear ;   I  have  therefore  not  translated  it. 

B.  A  god  standing,  holding  an  «i'W-sceptre  in  one 
hand  and  an  ank/i  in  the  other.  His  name  is  Sebekhti, 
"  He  of  the  Pylon."  Two  women  standing,  wearing 
the  crowns  of  Upper  and  Lower  Egypt.  Their 
names  are  not  at  all  clear  in  meaning,  and  the 
sarcophagus  of  Sety  gives  no  help. 

Four  monkeys,  each  holding  a  gigantic  hand,  Afcsn 
uaut,  "  The  children  of  the  roads."  Then  comes  a 
snake  chained  to  the  earth  with  four  chains  fastened 
with  hooks  shaped  like  the  hieroglyph  for  S.  This 
is  Apep,  the  serpent  of  evil,  the  enemy  of  Osiris  and 
the  gods.  *Advancing  towards  him  are  eight  figures, 
four  jackal-headed  and  four  human-headed,  each 
carrying  a  knife  and  a  hook  of  the  shape  like  the 
hooks  which  fasten  Apep.*  The  inscription  reads  : 
"  .  .  .  .  the  children  when  they  strike  him,  they 
rest  in  Nut.  Those  who  are  in  this  scene,  they  spread 
out  his  chains.     It   is   that  his  teeth  are  in  heaven. 


*  All  figures  which  occur  between  asterisks  *  are  put  in  from 
notes,  the  inscriptions  on  this  plate  are  also  from  a  hand  copy 
and  are  not  in  fac-simile. 


THE    SMALL    OBJECTS. 


23 


and  his  poison  goes  down  to  Amentet.  Those  who 
are  in  this  scene,  it  is  they  who  estabhsh  Ra  in  the 
eastern  horizon  of  heaven.  They  direct  this  god, 
their  staves  (?)  in  (?)  their  hands,  two  to  the  left  and 
two  to  the  right,  in  the  two  sanctuaries  of  this  god. 
They  go  forth  behind  him,  praising  his  soul  [when] 
the}^  see  it.  It  is  they  who  make  firm  his  disk. 
Those  who  are  in  this  scene,  they  turn  themselves 
towards  this  pylon  of  Duaty  [Him  of  the  Duat], 
opening  the  caverns  and  making  firm  their  secret 
pylons.     The  souls,  they  arise  behind  him." 

C.  A  cat -headed  god  holding  an  wrtj-sceptre  in 
his  right  hand  ;  in  his  left,  which  is  behind  his  back, 
is  a  lotus.  On  the  sarcophagus  of  Sety  the  god 
holds  a  serpent.  The  name  is  Mauty,  "  He  of  the 
cat."  Four  men  bowing,  called  Auityu.  *Four 
women  standing,  \Iie\byiit,  "  The  mourners."  Four 
women  wearing  the  crown  of  Lower  Egypt,  and  four 
wearing  the  crown  of  Upper  Egypt.* 

The  inscription  reads  :  " behindhim,  their 

bodies  are  in  their  place.  Those  who  are  in  this 
scene,  naming  Ra  ;  great  are  the  names  of  his  trans- 
formations. Their  souls,  they  ascend  behind  him, 
when  their  bodies  remain  in  their  place.  Those  who 
are  in  this  scene  raise  up  truth  and  make  it  firm  in 
the  shrine  of  Ra  when  he  sets  in  Nut.  Their  souls, 
they  ascend  behind  him,  their  bodies  remain  in 
their  place.  Those  who  are  in  this  scene,  it 
is  they  who  fix  the  duration  of  time,  and 
make  the  \'ears  to  come  into  existence  for  the 
guardians  of  the  desolate  ones  in  the  Duat  and  for 
the  Living  Ones  in  heaven,  namely,  they  who  follow 
this  god.  Those  who  are  in  this  scene  in  this  pylon, 
they  are  uncovered  as  to  their  hair  before  this  great 
god  in  Amentet.  They  turn  themselves  towards  this 
pj'lon,  entering  not  into  heaven.  Those  who  are  in 
this  scene  they  worship  Ra,  they  offer  praises  to 
him,  they  adore  him  when  they  worship  the  gods 
who  are  in  the  Duat  and  the  gatekeepers  of  the 
secret  places.  They  remain  in  their  place.  The 
doorkeeper  of  the  cavern  {Qercrt)  remains  in  his 
place." 

21.  Pl.  XV.  The  sunrise  is  shown  on  the  east 
w^all  of  the  north  passage.  It  had  been  painted  in 
red  and  black,  but  is  now  greatly  faded,  and  in 
places  the  figures  and  hieroglyphs  are  barely 
visible.  I  think  that  it  is  still  unfinished,  and  that 
the  painting  was  merely  a  temporary  decoration  put 
up  until  it  was  possible  to  sculpture  the  scenes  in 
the  same  way  as  on  the  opposite  wall.     Otherwise 


I  cannot  account  for  the  first  draft  of  the  inscription 
being  still  visible  here  and  there,  as  is  shown  by  the 
signs  in  dotted  lines,  which  were  as  distinct  as  the 
other  hieroglyphs.  Only  two  colours,  red  and  black, 
were  used  here,  whereas  four  colours,  red,  black, 
white,  and  blue,  were  used  on  the  sculptured  walls. 
It  seems  probable  then  that  this  East  wall  shows  us 
merely  the  artist's  sketch,  which  was  never  finished. 

The  scene  has  the  pathway  of  the  sun,  as  in  the 
sunset,  with  the  solar  disk  in  the  middle.  From  the 
disk  issue  Horus  the  Child,  emblematic  of  the 
youthful  Sun,  and  the  ram-headed  Beetle,  emblem- 
atic of  creation  and  resurrection.  Two  pathways 
diverge  from  the  disk  diagonally  across  the  scene, 
defining  the  limits  of  the  celestial  river.  Above  the 
upper  diagonal  path  are  seven  bowing  figures,  turned 
upside  down.  They  are  called,  Slieta  Kheperu, 
"Secret  of  transformations  ;  "  Slieta  yni,  "Secret  of 

forms;"  Ac  (I)  viesiit,  " of  births;"    Yiiiy 

ta,  "  He  w'ho  is  in  the  earth  ;  "  Klienti-ta,  "  Chief  of 
the  earth  ;  "  Meiiy,  "  He  who  establishes  ;  "  Khesny. 
Between  them  and  the  sun's  path  are  three  lines  of 
hieroglyphs :  "  These  gods  who  are  in  this  scene, 
they  give  praise  (?)  to  Ra com- 
panion (?)  when  he  enters  (?)  from  the  womb  of 
Nut." 

Between  the  diverging  paths  are  eight  lines  of 
hieroglyphs:  (i)  "  We  draw  Ra,  we  follow  this  only 
lord,  (2)  Khepera,  chief  lord.  Hail  to  thee,  the 
great  one,  (3)  ye  are  glorious.  Living  soul  of  my 
transformations.  (4)  Peace,  peace,  within  his  disk. 
Ra  rests  within  (5)  his  disk.  This  great  god  enters 
into  his  eastern  hill,  chief  of  the  (6)  gods,  seeing 
the  past  generations  {pat),  shining  on  the  present 
generations  {rek/iyt)  (7)  blessed  is  the  face  of  him 
upon  earth  by  these  gods."  The  last  line  is  too 
obscure  to  translate. 


■     CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    SM.^LL    objects. 

22.  A  few  small  objects  were  found  in  the  filling 
of  the  passages  and  halls,  apparently  having  been 
thrown  away  as  mere  rubbish.  The  building  itself 
had  evidently  been  rified,  and  every  object  removed, 
whether  of  value  or  not. 

Pl.  XVII,  3.  A  tall  pottery  stand  of  a  form 
characteristic  of  the  XlXth  Dynast}'. 


24 


THE    OSIREION. 


4  and  5.  Sculptor's  Trial  Pieces. — There  seems 
to  have  been  a  school  of  sculpture  in  the  Temple  of 
Rameses,  for  on  the  plain  surface  of  the  walls  below 
the  decoration  in  that  temple  are  sketches  of  figures 
roughly  incised.  These  trial  pieces  probably  be- 
longed to  the  same  school.  The  first  exercise  of  the 
youthful  sculptor  was  invariably  the  neb  sign,  giving, 
as  it  did,  a  straight  line,  and  a  semi-circular  curve. 
It  is  interesting  to  see  the  sign  engraved  by  the 
master's  hand  at  the  top  of  the  stone,  below  are 
the  student's  attempts  in  every  degree  of  badness. 
Another  piece  which  was  found  showed  part  of  a 
little  scene  of  the  worship  of  Osiris;  it  was  un- 
finished, one  figure  only  having  been  sculptured,  the 
rest  being  merely  sketched  in  in  black.  This  piece 
is  now  at  South  Kensington.  The  two  pieces  shown 
in  this  plate  must  have  been  done  by  advanced 
students.  No.  4  is  the  more  interesting,  as  it  is  not 
completely  finished,  the  original  drawing  in  black 
ink  is  still  visible  at  the  shoulder.  The  serpent 
seems  to  have  been  added  so  as  to  fill  up  the  blank 
space  and  not  waste  the  stone. 

6.  Plaster  Casts. — These  are  casts  of  the  eyes 
of  statues  and  of  details  of  decoration  ;  which,  as  the 
cartouche  shows,  were  probably  from  the  temple  of 
Rameses.  They  must  therefore  belong  to  the  same 
school  of  sculpture  as  the  trial-pieces,  and  served  the 
same  purpose  as  the  plaster  casts  in  schools  of  art 
at  the  present  day. 

7.  A  Surveyor's  Mark. — This  is  of  the  Roman 

period. 

All  these  objects  were  found  at  the  North  end,  and 
in  the  North  passage. 

23.  In  the  Hall  and  South  Chamber  were  found 
the  Coptic  ostrakon  (Pl.  XXXVH,  p.  43),  and  a 
small  squatting  statuette  (Pl.  XIX)  of  limestone. 
The  statuette  was  without  a  head,  and  was  inscribed 
both  back  and  front.  From  the  style  and  workman- 
ship it  belongs  to  the  XXVIth  Dynasty. 

In  front  is  a  representation  of  Osiris  standing  on 
a  pedestal  in  a  boat,  and  holding  the  heq  sign, 
emblem  of  sovereignty  in  his  hands.  The  inscrip- 
tions on  each  side  are  so  corrupt  as  to  be  almost 
unreadable.  That  in  front  of  the  figure  appears  to 
be  merely  the  name  and  titles  of  the  god  :  "  Speech 
of  Osiris,  the  great  god,  ruler  (?)  of  eternity."  The 
inscription  behind  the  figure  :  "  Speech  of  the  lord  (?) 
of  Deddu.  [May  he]  give  funeral  offerings  which 
the  gods  love." 

Down  the  back  of  the  statuette  are  five  rows  of 


hieroglyphs,  the  top  part  being  slightly  broken  away, 
(i)  "  May  the  kinggive  an  offeringunto  Osiris-Khenti- 
Amentiu,  the  great  god,  Lord  of  [Abydos]  ;  (2)  may 
he  give  funeral  offerings  of  bread  and  beer,  oxen  and 
fowls,  incense  (?)  and  ointment,  wine  and  milk  ;  that 
which  heaven  gives,  which  earth  produces,  and  which 
the  Nile  brings  (3)  from  his  cavern,  and  on  which 
the  god  lives,  for  the  ka  of  the  divine  father,  the 
hen-ka  priest  of  the  mysteries  of  the  book  of  eternity 
in  his  month,  (4)  of  the  second  class  and  of  the 
fourth  class  of  priests ;  of  the  first  class  and  the 
second  class  of  priests  in  the  place  of  decrees,  the 
?/rti5-priest  of  the  Boat  of  the  second  class,  Hor-se 

(5) son    of  one    of  the  same  rank,   Hor- 

nekht,  true  of  voice,  son  of  one  of  the  same  rank, 
Hor-se-ast,  true  of  voice." 

The  inscription  round  the  base  gives  the  same 
name  and  title  as  before :  "...  of  the  same  rank, 
Hor-nekht."  Another  fragment  shows  that  the 
mother's  name  was  given,  but  nothing  remains  of 
the  name. 

24.  Hieratic  ostraka.  A  few  limestone  ostraka, 
inscribed  in  hieratic,  were  found.  Of  nine  of  these 
Mr.  Griffith  has  kindly  given  the  following  transla- 
tions and  notes : — 

1.  "  Sunre,  son  of  Shesuaf  (?),  his  mother  being 
Yua,  of  Pa-shes  (?)  "  "  Amu-nefer,  son  of  Rui,  his 
mother  being  Huta,  of  Pa-shes  (?)  "  A  memorandum 
of  the  two  people  named. 

2.  "  How  hast  thou  forgotten  the  business  that  I 
told  thee  !  "  The  text  is  complete,  perhaps  only  a 
trial  of  the  pen. 

3.  "  220  nails  (?)  worth  g  kite." 

4.  Possibly  a  bargain  of  some  sort  concerning 
sandals.     The  first  word  appears  not  to  be  sunt. 

6.  The  ape  of  Thoth  seated  on  a  base,  a  lotus 
flower  (?)  before  him,  and  an  obscure  inscription 
behind. 

7.  A  list  of  names,  Sun-re,  Pen-dua,  Sety,  Amen- 
emapt,  and  amounts,  14,  &c. 

8.  A  list  of  words  or  names  and  numbers. 

9.  Memoranda,  with  others  added,  after  the  stone 
had  been  turned  upside  down. 

25-  Demotic  ostraka.  A  very  few  demotic  os- 
traka were  found,  chiefly  on  potsherds.  Professor 
Spiegelberg  kindly  read  them,  and  says  that  they  are 
all  accounts,  (i)  oil,  (3)  wine,  (4)  salt,  (5)  gives 
measures,  but  no  material  is  mentioned. 


THE    WORSHIP    OF    OSIRIS. 


CHAPTER   V. 


THE    WORSHIP    OF    OSIRIS. 


26.  Legend  of  Osiris. — From  the  Greek  authors 
we  are  able  to  get  a  fairly  connected  account  of 
Osiris.  They  agree  that  he  came  from  the  north, 
Plutarch  saying  that  he  was  born  on  the  right  side 
of  the  world,  which  he  explains  as  the  north ;  but 
Diodorus  mentions  the  town  from  which  he  came, 
namely,  Nysa  in  Arabia  Felix,  on  the  borders  of 
Egypt.  The  Book  of  the  Dead  gives  his  birth- 
place as  Deddu  (Busiris),  and  this  statement  is 
given  by  Plutarch  on  the  authority  of  Eudoxus. 
Plutarch  gives  the  legend  of  his  birth  on  the  first  of 
the  intercalary  days  (see  Nut,  sect.  13,  No.  13)  as  the 
firstborn  of  the  deities  Geb  and  Nut,  and  saj^s  that  on 
his  entrance  into  the  world  a  voice  was  heard  saying, 
"The  Lord  of  all  the  earth  is  born,"  but  Diodorus 
speaks  of  him  as  a  human  king.  The  two  Greek 
authors,  Plutarch  and  Diodorus,  go  on  to  tell  us 
that  on  coming  to  the  throne  Osiris  proceeded  to 
teach  his  subjects  the  arts  of  civilization,  introducing 
corn  and  the  vine,  and  reclaiming  the  Egyptians 
from  cannibalism  and  barbarism.  Having  reduced 
his  own  kingdom  to  civilization  and  order,  he  gave 
the  government  into  the  hands  of  his  wife  Isis,  and 
travelled  southwards  up  the  Nile,  teaching  the 
people  as  he  went.  The  army  that  accompanied 
him  was  divided  into  companies,  to  each  of  whom 
he  gave  a  standard.  He  was  accompanied  also  by 
musicians  and  dancers,  and  he  introduced  the  art 
of  music,  as  well  as  the  knowledge  of  agriculture 
into  all  the  countries  through  which  he  passed.  He 
built  Thebes  of  the  hundred  Gates,  and  at  Aswan 
he  m.ade  a  dam  to  regulate  the  inundation  of  the 
Nile.  He  travelled  through  the  then  known  world, 
which  included  India  and  Asia  Minor,  and  ended  his 
peaceful  mission  by  returning  happily  and  in  triumph 
to  Egypt.  There  he  found  everything  in  order,  but 
his  brother  Set,  consumed  with  jealousy  and  longing 
to  usurp  the  kingdom,  determined  on  his  death. 
To  this  end.  Set,  with  his  fellow-conspirators, 
invited  Osiris,  under  pretence  of  friendship,  to  a 
banquet,  and  there  exhibited  a  wooden  coffer, 
beautifully  decorated,  which  he  promised  to  give 
to  any  one  whose  body  it  fitted.  All  the  conspirators 
in  turn  lay  down  in  it,  but  it  fitted  none  of  them, 
for  the  measurements  had  been  carefully  taken  from 
Osiris  himself  without  his  knowledge.  Osiris  un- 
suspectingly entered  the  coffer  and  lay  down,  where- 
upon Set  and  his  companions   hastily  clapped  on 


the  cover,  nailed  it  down,  and  poured  molten  lead 
over  it.  They  then  carried  the  coffer  down  to  the 
Nile  and  threw  it  into  the  water.  Here  there  comes 
a  discrepancy  in  the  narrative.  According  to  the 
Metternich  stele,  one  of  the  few  Egyptian  authorities 
extant,  Isis  fled  to  Buto,  in  the  marshes  of  the 
Delta,  to  escape  from  Set,  and  there  she  brought 
forth  her  son  Horus,  and  remained  in  that  place  till 
he  was  old  enough  to  do  battle  with  his  father's 
murderer.  Plutarch,  however,  makes  no  mention  of 
this,  but  says  that  Isis  was  at  Koptos  when  she 
heard  of  the  death  of  Osiris,  that  she  cut  off  a  lock  of 
her  hair  and  put  on  mourning  apparel,  and  at  once 
instituted  a  search  for  her  husband's  body.  After 
many  wanderings  she  arrived  at  Byblos,  and  found 
that  the  coffer  had  lodged  in  the  branchesof  a  tamarisk 
tree.  The  tree  had  grown  round  it  and  had  become 
so  large  and  luxuriant  as  to  attract  the  notice  and 
admiration  of  the  king  of  Byblos,  who  had  it  cut  down 
and  made  it  into  a  pillar  to  support  the  roof  of  his 
palace.  Isis  became  nurse  to  the  infant  prince  and 
in  reward  for  her  services  was  permitted  to  open  the 
pillar  and  remove  the  coffer.  She  took  it  away  into 
the  desert  and  there  opened  it,  and  throwing  herself 
on  the  corpse  wept  and  lamented.  Afterwards  she 
hid  away  the  chest  with  the  body  still  inside  it,  and 
went  to  Buto,  where  her  son  Horus  resided,  pre- 
sumably meaning  to  return  and  bury  the  dead  Osiris. 
Meanwhile,  however,  Set,  hunting  wild  boars  by 
moonlight,  came  across  the  coffer  and  recognized  it. 
In  his  fury  he  flung  it  open,  tore  the  body  to  pieces, 
and  scattered  the  fragments  far  and  wide.  Isis,  on 
her  return,  found  what  had  occurred.  Mourning 
and  lamenting  she  searched  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  Egypt,  burying  each  piece  of  the  body 
in  the  place  where  she  found  it,  and  raising  to  its 
memory  a  temple  or  a  shrine. 

This  is  the  legend  of  Osiris  as  it  was  known  in 
Greek  times.  From  what  Herodotus  says,  and 
from  other  indications  in  mythological  texts,  it  would 
seem  that  the  Egyptians,  like  the  Jews  and  Hindus, 
had  a  Supreme  Deity  whose  name  it  was  not  lawful 
to  mention,  and  who  manifested  himself,  as  in 
Hinduism,  under  many  forms  and  names.  It 
appears  evident  that  this  Supreme  God  was  known 
commonly  among  the  Egyptians  by  the  name  of 
Osiris,  but  his  true  name  was  hidden  from  all  except 
those  initiated  into  the  mysteries.  In  the  pyramid 
texts,  Unas  says,  "  O  great  god,  whose  name  is 
unknown,"  On  the  stele  of  Re-ma  there  is  the 
same  expression,  "  His  name  is  not  known." 


26 


THE    OSIREION. 


An  observation  of  Herodotus  proves  that  Osiris 
was  the  chief  deity,  in  Greek  times  at  least,  for  he 
says  that  though  the  Egyptians  were  not  agreed 
upon  the  worship  of  their  different  gods  they  were 
united  in  the  cult  of  Osiris. 

It  is  this  confusion  of  names  and  forms  that 
makes  the  study  of  Osiris  so  difficult,  and  I  have 
endeavoured  to  point  out  only  a  few  of  his  many 
manifestations. 


27.  Osiris  as  a  Sun-god. — Egyptologists  have 
generally  looked  upon  Osiris  as  a  form  of  the  Sun- 
god,  and,  indeed,  it  is  usually  said  that  Ra  is  the 
living  or  day-sun  and  Osiris  the  dead  or  night-sun. 
This  view,  however,  is  not  altogether  borne  out  by 
the  mythology  of  the  Egyptians  themselves,  except 
in  so  far  as  that  almost  every  deity  of  any  note  was, 
at  some  period  of  his  career,  identified  with  the  sun 
by  the  worshippers  of  Ra.  Even  in  the  Book  of 
Am  Duat  and  the  Book  of  Gates,  which  are 
entirely  concerned  with  the  journey  of  the  sun 
during  the  hours  of  the  night,  it  is  Ra  who  passes 
by  in  his  boat,  whose  devoted  followers  gather 
round  to  protect  him  from  danger,  to  whom  the 
gates,  which  divide  the  hours,  are  flung  open. 
Osiris,  on  the  contrary,  is  not  the  hero  of  this 
nocturnal  journey-  In  the  Book  of  Gates  he 
appears  only  once,  and  then  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Sun  into  the  Duat  or  other  world.  There  he  is 
seen  (Pl.  XIII.)  encircling  the  Duat  and  supporting 
Nut,  who  receives  Ra  in  her  arms.  It  is  quite 
evident  here  that  Osiris  and  the  sun  are  two  distinct 
personalities.  In  chap,  xvii  of  the  Book  of  the 
Dead  Ra  is  identified  with  Osiris,  but  the  original 
text  and  the  glosses  are  so  obscure  that  it  is  not 
possible  to  make  out  the  true  meaning.  In  the 
hvmn  to  Ra,  which  comes  between  chaps,  xv  and 
xvi,  there  is  a  very  definite  statement  about  the 
night  sun,  showing  that  it  is  Ra  himself  and  not 
Osiris.  "Thou  (Ra)  completest  the  hours  of  the 
Night,  according  as  thou  hast  measured  them  out. 
And  when  thou  hast  completed  them  according  to 
thy  rule,  day  dawneth."  All  through  the  Book  of 
the  Dead,  though  it  is  implied  that  Osiris  and  Ra 
are  the  same,  yet  there  is  no  definite  statement  of 
the  fact.  M.  Jequier  thinks  that  the  whole  of  the 
Book  of  Am  Duat,  and  particularly  the  Book 
of  Gates,  is  an  attempt  of  the  theologians  of  the 
XVIIIth  and  XlXth  Dynasties  to  reconcile  the  solar 
with  the  Osirian  worship. 


28.  Osiris  as  the  Moon-god. — Osiris  is  identified 
with  the  moon  quite  as  readily  as  with  the  sun. 
Chap.  Ixv  of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  gives  prayers 
to  the  moon  couched  in  precisely  the  same  terms  as 
the  petitions  to  Osiris.  "  O  thou  who  shinest  forth 
from  the  Moon,  thou  who  givest  light  from  the 
Moon,  let  me  come  forth  at  large  amid  thy  train 
....  let  the  Duat  be  opened  for  me  ...  let  me 
come  forth  upon  this  day."  In  the  Lamentations 
of  Isis  and  Nephthys,  Osiris  is  actually  identified 
with  the  moon.  "  Thoth  ....  placeth  th}-  soul  in 
the  barque  Maat,  in  that  name  which  is  thine  of 
God  Moon  ....  Thou  comest  to  us  as  a  child  each 
month  "  (de  Horrack,  Rec.  of  Past,  ii).  Again, 
in    the    Book  of  the  Dead,    chap,  viii,    "  I   am   the 

same  Osiris,  the  dweller  in  Amentet I   am 

the  Moon-god  who  dwelleth  among  the  gods." 
Plutarch  saj-s  that  upon  the  new  moon  of  Phame- 
noth,  which  falls  in  the  beginning  of  spring,  a  festival 
was  celebrated  which  was  called  The  entrance  of 
Osiris  into  the  Moon. 

Another  proof  of  the  connection  of  Osiris  with  the 
moon  is  that  the  lunar  festivals  of  the  Month  and 
the  Half-month,  i.e.  the  New  Moon  and  the  Full 
Moon,  are  specially  dedicated  to  him  from  very 
early  times;  he  is  also  Lord  of  the  Sixth-day  festival 
(the  first  quarter  of  the  moon),  and  the  Tenait  (the 
last  quarter)  is  one  of  his  sacred  days,  and  one 
specially  observed  at  Abydos. 

The  two  ceremonies  recorded  by  Plutarch  may 
also  have  a  connection  with  the  worship  of  Osiris 
Lunus,  as  the  principal  object  was  made  in  the  form 
of  a  crescent.  At  the  funeral  of  Osiris,  a  tree  was 
cut  down  and  the  trunk  formed  into  the  shape  of  a 
crescent.  The  other  ceremony  was  more  elaborate. 
"  On  the  igth  of  Pachons  they  march  in  procession 
to  the  sea-side,  whither  likewise  the  priests  and  other 
proper  officers  carry  the  sacred  chest,  wherein  is 
enclosed  a  small  boat  or  vessel  of  gold.  Into  this 
they  first  pour  some  fresh  water,  and  then  all  that 
are  present  cry  out  with  a  loud  voice,  '  Osiris  is 
found.'  As  soon  as  this  ceremony  is  finished,  they 
throw  a  little  fresh  mould,  together  with  some  rich 
odours  and  spices,  into  this  water,  mixing  the  whole 
mass  together  and  working  it  up  into  a  little  image 
in  the  shape  of  a  crescent,  which  image  they  after- 
wards dress  up  and  adorn  with  a  proper  habit." 

Herodotus  says  that  "  pigs  were  sacrificed  to  Bac- 
chus, and  to  the  moon  when  completely  full.  When 
they  offer  this  sacrifice  to  the  moon,  and  have  killed 
the  victim,  they  put  the  end  of  his  tail,  with  the 


THE    WORSHIP    OF   OSIRIS. 


27 


spleen  and  the  fat,  into  a  canl  found  in  the  body  of 
the  animal,  all  of  which  they  burn  on  the  sacred  fire, 
and  eat  the  rest  of  the  flesh  on  the  day  of  the  full 
moon.  Those  who,  on  account  of  their  poverty, 
cannot  bear  the  expense  of  this  sacrifice,  mould  a 
paste  into  the  form  of  a  hog  and  make  their  offering. 
In  the  evening  of  the  festival  of  Bacchus,  though 
everyone  be  obliged  to  kill  a  swine  before  the  door 
of  his  house,  yet  he  immediately  restores  the  carcase 
to  the  hog-herd  that  sold  it  to  him.  The  rest  of  this 
festival  is  celebrated  in  Egypt  to  the  honour  of  Bac- 
chus with  the  same  ceremonies  as  in  Greece."  The 
Grecian  ceremonies  being  phallic,  it  is  evident  that 
Osiris  Lunus  was  the  same  deity  as  Osiris  Generator, 
and  it  is  this  idea  that  Hermes  Trismegistos  expresses 
when  he  calls  the  moon  the  instrument  of  birth. 
Though  we  only  hear  of  the  sacrifice  of  pigs  to  Osiris 
and  the  moon  in  Greek  times,  3'et  we  have  an  evident 
allusion  to  it  as  early  as  the  XlXth  Dynasty.  On  the 
sarcophagus  of  Sety  I,  and  in  the  tomb  of  Rameses 
V,  there  are  representations  of  Osiris  enthroned,  and 
before  him  is  a  boat  in  which  stands  a  pig  being 
beaten  b}'  an  ape.  The  ape  is  the  emblem  of  Thoth, 
who  is  one  of  the  chief  lunar  deities.  So  in  this 
scene  we  have  the  combination  of  Osiris  and  the 
moon  in  connection  with  the  pig. 

Bronze  figures  of  Osiris- Lunus  are  not  uncommon. 
In  this  form  he  is  never  represented  as  a  mumm^^, 
but  wears  the  short  kilt,  and  on  his  head  the  disk  of 
the  moon,  and  sometimes  the  horns  of  the  crescent. 
The  Sacred  Eye  is  either  in  his  hand  or  engraved  on 
the  disk,  and  his  name,  Osiris-Aah,  is  on  the 
pedestal. 

29.  Osiris  as  a  god  of  vegetation.  One  of  the 
principal  forms  under  which  Osiris  is  worshipped  is 
as  a  god  of  vegetation  and  generation.  Hymns 
addressed  to  him  are  full  of  allusions  to  his  genera- 
ti\'e  power.  "  Nothing  is  made  living  without  him, 
the  Lord  of  Life"  {Stele  of  Re-ma).  "  Through  thee 
the  world  waxeth  green  in  triumph  before  the  might 
of  Neb-er-Zer"  [Pap.  of  Aiii). 

And,  in  a  hymn  of  the  time  of  Rameses  IX,  Osiris 
is  worshipped  as  the  god  from  whom  all  life  comes  : — 
"  Thou  art  praised,  thou  who  stretchest  out  thine 
arms,  who  sleepest  on  thy  side,  who  liest  on  the 
sand,  the  Lord  of  the  ground,  thou  mummy  with  the 

long  phallus The  earth  lies  on  thine  arm 

and  its  corners  upon  thee  from  here  to  the  four  sup- 
ports of  heaven.  Shouldst  thou  move,  then  trembles 
the  earth [The  Nile]  comes  forth  from  the 


sweat  of  thy  hands.  Thou  spuest  out  the  air  that  is 
in  thy  throat  into  the  nostrils  of  mankind.  Divine 
is  that  on  which  one  lives.  It in  thy  nos- 
trils, the  tree  and  its  leafage,  the  reeds  and  the  .  .  ., 

barley,   wheat,  and  fruit  trees Thou  art 

the  father  and  mother  of  mankind,  they  live  on  thy 
breath,  they  subsist  on  the  flesh  of  thy  body  "  (Erman, 
A.Z.,  1900,  30-33).  Mr.  Eraser  [Golden  Bo/ig/i,  i, 
304)  suggests  that  the  Dad-pillar,  the  well-known 
emblem  often  called  the  Backbone  of  Osiris,  "  might 
very  well  be  a  conventional  representation  of  a  tree 
stripped  of  its  leaves,  and,  if  Osiris  was  a  tree-spirit, 
the  bare  trunk  and  branches  of  a  tree  might  naturally 
be  described  as  his  backbone." 

Osiris,  as  the  begetter  of  mankind,  is  identified 
with  the  god  Min  of  Koptos,  the  god  of  generation, 
and  the  Phallic  festivals  celebrated  in  honour  of 
Osiris  are  said  by  Plutarch  to  be  precisely  the  same 
as  those  in  honour  of  Bacchus,  the  similarity  of 
worship  being  so  great  that  the  two  Greek  authors 
who  have  left  us  the  most  detailed  account  of  the 
Egyptian  religion  do  not  hesitate  to  speak  of  Osiris 
as  Bacchus. 

The  ritual  of  the  worship  of  Osiris  as  a  god  of 
vegetation  is  preserved  in  a  Ptolemaic  inscription  at 
Dendereh.  There  we  have  the  exact  details  of  the 
celebration  of  the  Ploughing  Festival  to  which- 
allusions  are  made  in  texts  relating  to  Osiris.  The 
ritual  of  Abydos  is  followed  by  Koptos,  Elephantine, 
Kusae,  Diospolis  of  Lower  Egypt,  Hermopolis, 
Athribis,  and  Schedia  ;  but  in  Busiris,  Heracleopolis 
Magna,  Sais,  and  Netert  it  differed  in  several  particu- 
lars. To  take  Abydos  first,  as  the  chief  place  of 
worship  in  Upper  Egypt,  the  ceremony  was  per- 
formed in  the  presence  of  the  cow-goddess  Shenty. 
In  the  temple  of  Sety  at  Abydos  there  is  a  coloured 
bas-relief  of  the  goddess  in  the  inner  chamber  at  the 
back,  and  it  is  probable  that  this  chamber  is  the  Per- 
Shenty  (House  or  Chamber  of  Shenty)  where  some 
of  the  mysteries  of  the  death  and  resurrection  of 
Osiris  were  celebrated.  A  hollow  statuette  of  pure 
gold  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  the  god— that  is  to 
say,  of  a  man  bandaged  like  a  mummy— with  the 
high  crown  of  Upper  Egypt.  It  was  to  be  a  cubit 
long,  including  the  crown,  and  two  palms  wide.  Then 
the  reliquary  was  of  black  copper,  and  its  length  two 
palms  and  three  fingers,  its  breadth  three  palms  and 
three  fingers,  and  its  height  one  palm.  On  the 
twelfth  of  Khoiak  four  hm  of  sand  and  one  hin  of 
barley  were  put  into  the  statuette,  which  was  then 
laid  in  the  "  garden  "  with  rushes  over  and  under  it. 


28 


THE    OSIREION. 


The  "  garden  "  was  in  the  Per-Shenty,  and  was  made 
of  stone,  four-square  and  resting  on  four  pillars.  It 
was  a  cubit  and  two  palms  in  length  and  breadth, 
and  three  palms  three  fingers  deep  inside.  The 
statuette  was  wrapped  in  a  j'/^tY-garment  and 
decorated  with  a  necklace  and  a  blue  flower  laid 
beside  it.  On  the  21st  of  Khoiak,  nine  days  after, 
all  the  sand  and  barley  was  taken  out  of  the  statuette, 
and  dry  incense  put  in  its  place.  The  statuette  was 
then  bandaged  with  four  strips  of  fine  linen,  and  was 
laid  daily  in  the  sun  until  the  "  day  of  resting  in  the 
chamber  of  Sokar."  On  the  25th  of  Khoiak  the 
statuette  which  had  been  made  the  previous  year 
was  brought  out  and  laid  on  a  bier,  and  was  buried 
the  same  daj-  in  the  burial-place  called  the  Arq-heh. 
This  Arq-heh  was  probably  a  small  shrine  ;  as  Pef- 
tot-nit  (Louvre,  A  93) ,  in  describing  what  he  had 
done  for  the  temple  of  Osiris  at  Abydos,  says,  "The 
Arq-heh  was  of  a  single  block  of  syenite."  There 
was,  besides,  another  mystic  ceremony,  the  making 
of  what  Brugsch,  in  his  translation,  calls,  "  Kii- 
gelchen,"  but  which  should  more  properly  be  called 
cylinders.  This  mystical  ceremony  was,  apparently, 
not  performed  at  Abydos.  The  cylinders  were  to  be 
made  of  barley,  date-meal,  dried  balsam,  fresh  resin, 
fourteen  kinds  of  sweet-smelling  spices,  and  fourteen 
kinds  of  precious  stones  (according  to  the  number  of 
the  relics  of  the  god)  mixed  together  with  water  from 
the  holy  lake,  and  made  in  the  form  of  little  balls, 
which  were  wrapped  in  sycomore  leaves. 

At  Busiris  the  ritual  was  rather  different,  as  might 
be  expected  from  the  different  character  of  the  god. 
The  festival  did  not  begin  till  the  20th  of  Khoiak, 
when  the  barley  and  sand  were  put  into  the  "  gar- 
dens "  in  the  Per-Shenty.  Then  fresh  inundation 
water  was  poured  out  of  a  golden  vase  over  both  the 
goddess  and  the  "garden,"  and  the  barley  was  allowed 
to  grow  as  the  emblem  of  the  resurrection  of  the  god 
after  his  burial  in  the  earth,  "for  the  growth  of  the 
garden  is  the  growth  of  the  divine  substance."  The 
later  date  is  owing  to  the  later  harvest  of  the  north. 
At  Philae  there  is  a  representation  of  the  god  lying  on 
his  bier,  a  priest  pouring  water  over  him,  and  plants 
growing  out  of  his  body  {M.A.F.,  tome  xiii,  pi.  40). 
On  the  sarcophagus  of  Ankhrui  found  at  Hawara 
there  is  a  similar  picture  (Petrie,  Hazvara,  pi.  ii). 
In  the  Museum  at  Marseilles  there  is  a  basalt 
.sarcophagus  of  the  Saite  period,  on  which  is  en- 
graved a  scene  described  thus  by  M.  Maspero  :  "  A 
hillock,  rounded  at  the  top  and  crowned  with  four 
cone-shaped  trees  ;  the  inscription  tells  us  that  it  is 


Osiris  who  rests  here."  This  is  the  same  scene  as 
those  already  cited,  of  plants  growing  from  the  body 
of  Osiris,  though  here  the  grave  only,  and  not  the 
body,  are  shown. 

Representations  of  the  resurrection  of  Osiris  are 
seen  at  Dendereh,  more  literally  and  not  so  poeti- 
cally expressed  as  at  Philae.  At  Dendereh  the  god 
leaps  alive  from  his  bier  with  the  mummy  wrap- 
pings still  upon  him  (Mar.  Dendereh  iv,  pis.  72, 
90).  The  little  cylinders  were  to  be  finished  on  the 
14th,  and  placed  inside  the  statuette  on  the  i6th. 
The  linen  in  which  the  statuette  was  wrapped  had 
to  be  made  in  one  day,  and  the  wrapping  took  place 
on  the  24th.  But  the  30th  of  Khoiak  was  the 
great  day  at  Busiris,  for  then  was  performed  the 
great  ceremony  of  the  Uplifting  of  the  Dad-pillar. 
The  statuette  was  buried  in  a  grave  called  (by 
Brugsch)  "  The  Depth  above  Earth."  The  Dad- 
pillar  was  to  remain  standing  for  ten  days.  This 
raising  of  the  Dad  is  a  very  curious  ceremony,  but 
no  satisfactory  explanation  of  it  has  yet  been  made. 
One  of  the  best-known  representations  of  it  is  at 
Abydos  in  the  Hall  of  the  Osirian  mysteries,  where 
Isis  and  the  king,  Sety  I,  are  raising  the  pillar  between 
them,  and  there  is  also  a  picture  of  the  Dad  firmly 
set  up  and  swathed  with  cloth.  Still  earlier  is  a 
scene  in  the  tomb  of  Kheru-ef  at  Assassif,  copied  by 
Prof.  Erman,  where  Amenhotep  III,  attended  by 
his  queen  and  the  royal  daughters,  is  setting  up  the 
Dad-pillar  "  on  the  morning  of  the  Sed-festivals," 
while  the  sacred  cattle  "  go  round  the  walls  four 
times"  (Brugsch,  Thcs.,  1190). 

As  the  god  of  vegetation  certain  trees  and  plants 
must  of  necessity  be  under  his  special  protection  ; 
and  this  we  find  to  be  the  case.  To  him  were  sacred 
the  tamarisk  and  the  sont-acacia ;  and  at  Busiris  the 
necropolis,  in  which  his  effigy  was  annually  buried, 
was  called  Aat-en-beh,  Place  of  Palm-branches.  Amt, 
the  Town  of  the  Acacia-trees,  was  so  completely 
identified  with  him  in  his  bull  form  that  it  was  called 
Apis  by  the  Greeks.  Diodorus  remarks  that  the 
ivy  was  sacred  to  Osiris  as  to  Bacchus,  and  Plutarch 
says  that  a  fig-leaf  was  the  emblem  of  the  god,  and 
that  his  votaries  were  forbidden  to  cut  down  any 
fruit-trees  or  to  mar  any  springs  of  water. 

The  ritual  of  Dendereh  continued  in  practice 
until  Roman  times,  for  figures  of  Osiris  made  of 
barley  and  sand  were  found  by  Drs.  Grenfell  and 
Hunt  at  Sheikh  Fadl,  the  ancient  Kynopolis.  These 
figures  were  roughly  modelled  to  the  desired  shape, 
and  were  then  bandaged  after  the  fashion  of  a  mummy 


THE    WORSHIP    OF    OSIRIS. 


29 


with  patches  of  gilding  here  and  there,  to  represent 
the  golden  statuette  enjoined  by  the  priests  of  Den- 
dereh.  The  little  cylinders,  which  contained  sand 
and  barley,  but  no  precious  stones,  were  found  with 
the  figures.  The  coffin  which  contained  the  figure 
has  the  hawk  head  of  Horus,  and  across  the  breast 
is  the  winged  scarab,  emblem  of  the  resurrection. 
Some  were  found  in  a  little  chamber  built  of  stones, 
which  seems  to  correspond  with  the  Arq-heh  of 
Abydos.  Two  dedicatory  tablets  were  with  the 
figures,  on  one  of  which  was  the  date  of  the  twelfth 
year  of  Trajan.  This  shows  that  the  ceremony  did 
not  die  out  till  the  introduction  of  Christianity. 
The  ritual  was  certainly  of  much  earlier  date  than 
the  inscription  of  Dendereh,  and  a  modification  of  the 
ceremony  was  used  in  the  XVIIIth  D3-nasty  at  the 
burial  of  a  king.  In  Ma-her-pra's  tomb  at  Thebes 
"  there  was  found  a  symbolic  bier  with  a  mattress, 
&c.,  and  on  the  top  a  figure  of  Osiris  painted  on  linen. 
Earth  had  been  placed  on  this  figure  and  grains  of 
corn  sown  and  watered  there  so  that  they  sprouted  " 
{An/i.  Rep.  of  the  E.E.F.,  iSgS-gg,  p.  25). 

30.  Osiris  as  god  of  the  Nile.  As  the  creator  of  all 
things  living,  Osiris  is  also  god  of  the  Nile,  for  it  is 
to  the  river  that  Egypt  owes  her  fertility.  Plutarch, 
who  as  a  careful  folk-lorist  noted  all  details  of  ritual, 
observes  that  the  Greeks  allegorise  Saturn  into  Time 
and  Juno  into  Air,  and  in  the  same  way  by  Osiris 
the  Egj'ptians  mean  the  Nile.  But  he  goes  on  to 
say  that  there  are  other  philosophers  who  think  that 
by  Osiris  is  not  meant  the  Nile  only  but  the  principle 
and  power  of  moisture  in  general,  looking  upon  this 
as  the  cause  of  generation  and  what  gi\'es  being  to 
the  seminal  substance.  They  imagine,  he  continues, 
that  Osiris  is  of  a  black  colour  because  water  gives 
a  black  cast  to  everything  with  which  it  is  mixed. 
This  gives  a  very  curious  derivation  for  the  name 
Kem-ur,  The  great  black  One,  under  which  name 
Osiris  is  mentioned  several  times  in  the  Book  of  the 
Dead.  "  I  flood  the  land  with  water,  and  Kem-ur 
is  my  name  "  (chap.  Ixiv).  When  he  is  set  as  Judge 
of  the  Dead,  his  throne  stands  upon  water,  out  of 
which  grows  the  lotus  that  supports  the  four  Chil- 
dren of  Horus.  Offerings  almost  invariably  include 
the  lotus,  the  most  striking  of  the  water-plants 
of  Egypt.  In  the  Sed-festival  of  Osorkon  II,  the 
Osirified  king,  wearing  the  white  crown,  stands  with 
a  stream  of  water  pouring  from  his  hands.  This  is 
evidently  the  scene  to  which  the  hj-mn  already 
quoted  (sect.  29)  refers,  "  The  Nile  comes  forth  from 


the  sweat  of  thy  hands."  The  king  as  Osiris  per- 
sonifies the  Nile,  and  wears  the  crown  of  Upper 
Egypt  as  the  country  from  which  the  Nile  comes. 

31.  Osiris  as  god  and  judge  of  the  Dead. — It  is  in 
this  capacity  that  Osiris  is  best  known,  for  everyone 
is  familiar  with  the  scene  of  the  Weighing  of  the 
Heart,  where  the  feather  of  Maat  and  the  heart  of 
the  deceased  are  weighed  in  the  scales  against  each 
other.  Anubis  watches  the  pointer  of  the  balance, 
Maat  or  the  ape  of  Thoth  sits  on  the  upright  support, 
Thoth  enters  the  record  on  his  tablet ;  the  deceased 
recites  the  Negative  Confession,  and  watches  the 
proceedings  anxiously,  for  near  the  balance  crouches 
the  horrible  animal,  Amemt,  the  Eater  of  Hearts, 
ready  to  devour  any  heart  which  fails  to  balance  the 
feather  exactly.  At  a  little  distance  the  impartial 
judge,  Osiris,  sits  enthroned,  surrounded  by  all  the 
splendour  that  the  artist  could  contrive.  Sometimes 
another  scene  is  shown,  where  the  deceased,  after 
passing  the  ordeal  of  the  Scales  in  safety,  is  led  by 
Thoth  to  the  foot  of  the  throne  and  there  presented 
to  Osiris.  The  speech  of  Thoth  and  the  prayer  of 
the  deceased  are  given,  but  the  reply  of  Osiris  is  never 
found. 

As  god  of  the  dead,  there  are  several  points  of  great 
interest.  According  to  the  inscription,  Horus  buried 
his  father  with  great  pomp,  and  all  the  funeral 
ceremonies  in  Egypt  were  supposed  to  be  an  exact 
imitation  of  those  used  for  the  burial  of  Osiris.  The 
paintings  and  sculptures  in  the  tombs  of  the  kings 
are  distinctly  said  to  be  a  copy  of  those  with  which 
Horus  decorated  the  tomb  of  his  father.  It  is  there- 
fore evident  that  in  the  funeral  ceremonies  used  at 
the  entombment  of  a  king  or  a  high  official  we  shall 
find  some  at  least  of  the  ritual  of  the  worship  of  Osiris 
as  god  of  the  dead. 

32.  Sacrifices.  One  custom  which  was  never 
omitted  at  a  great  funeral  was  the  sacrificing,  and 
this  brings  us  to  one  of  the  most  interesting  points 
of  the  ritual.  That  it  was  to  Osiris  that  the  sacrifices 
were  made  is  shown  by  a  passage  in  the  Book  of 
the  Dead,  "  Oh  Terrible  One,  who  art  over  the  Two 
Lands,  Red  God  who  orderest  the  block  of  execution, 
to  whom  is  given  the  Double  [Urert]  Crown  and 
Enjoyment  as  Prince  of  Henen-seten  "  (chap.  xvii). 
The  dead  being  identified  with  Osiris  would  require 
sacrifices  as  gods,  and  the  scene  of  the  slaughter  and 
dismemberment  of  cattle  is  very  common  in  tombs  and 
temples.     The   question  now  arises   as   to  whether 


30 


THE    OSIREION. 


animals  were  merely  substitutes  for  human  victims. 
Porphyr}'  says  that,  according  to  Manetho,  Amasis 
abolished  human  sacrifice  at  Heliopolis.  Diodorus 
reports  that  in  ancient  times  the  kings  sacrificed 
red-haired  men  at  the  sepulchre  of  Osiris,  by  which 
may  be  meant  either  the  traditional  sepulchre  of  the 
god,  or  more  probably  the  tomb  of  a  predecessor  of  the 
royal  sacrificer.  Plutarch  is  even  more  explicit ;  he 
quotes  Manetho  to  the  effect  that  in  the  city  of 
Eilitheiya  it  was  the  custom  to  sacrifice  men  annually 
and  in  public,  by  burning  them  alive,  their  ashes 
being  afterwards  scattered.  The  human  victim  was 
called  Typho.  Turning  to  the  evidence  of  the 
monuments,  we  find  in  the  temple  of  Dendereh  a 
human  figure  with  a  hare's  head  and  pierced  with 
knives,  tied  to  a  stake  before  Osiris  Khenti-Amentiu 
(Mar.  Dend.  iv,  pi.  Ivi),  and  Horus  is  shown  in  a 
Ptolemaic  sculpture  at  Karnak  killing  a  bound  hare- 
headed  figure  before  the  bier  of  Osiris,  who  is  re- 
presented in  the  form  of  Harpocrates.  That  these 
figures  are  really  human  beings  with  the  head  of  an 
animal  fastened  on  is  proved  by  another  sculpture  at 
Dendereh  [id.  ib.  pi.  Ixxxi),  where  a  kneeling  man 
has  the  hawk's  head  and  wings  over  his  head  and 
shoulders,  and  in  another  place,  a  priest  has  the 
jackal's  head  on  his  shoulders,  his  own  head  appearing 
through  the  disguise  {id.  ib.  pi.  xxxi).  Besides, 
Diodorus  tells  us  that  the  Egyptian  kings  in  former 
times  had  worn  on  their  heads  the  fore-part  of  a 
lion,  or  of  a  bull,  or  of  a  dragon,  showing  that 
this  method  of  disguise  or  transformation  was  a  well- 
known  custom. 

In  the  Book  of  the  Dead,  sacrifices  of  human 
beings,  or  of  animals  in  the  place  of  human  victims, 
are  alluded  to  frequently,  sometimes  in  set  terms. 
"  The  Great  Circle  of  gods  at  the  Great  Hoeing  in 
Deddu,  when  the  associates  of  Set  arrive  and  take 
the  form  of  goats,  slay  them  in  the  presence  of  the 
gods  there,  while  their  blood  runneth  down " 
(chap,  xviii).  "Horus  cutteth  off  their  heads  in  heaven 
when  in  the  forms  of  winged  fowl,  their  hinder  parts  on 
earth  when  in  the  forms  of  quadrupeds  or  in  water 
as  fishes.  All  fiends,  male  or  female,  the  Osiris  N. 
destroyeth  them"  (chap,  cxxxiv).  "I  have  come, 
and  I  have  slain  for  thee  him  that  attacked  thee.  I 
have  come,  and  I  have  brought  unto  thee  the  fiends 
of  Set  with  their  fetters  upon  them.  I  have  come, 
and  I  have  made  sacrificial  victims  of  those  who 
were  hostile  to  thee.  I  have  come,  and  I  have  made 
sacrifices  unto  thee  of  thine  animals  and  victims  for 
slaughter"  (chap,  clxxiii). 


Plutarch,  when  describing  the  animals  reserved  for 
sacrifice,  observes  that  no  bullock  may  be  offered  to 
the  gods  which  has  not  the  seal  of  the  priests  first 
stamped  upon  it.  He  then  quotes  Castor  to  the 
effect  that  this  seal  has  on  it  the  impress  of  a  man 
kneeling  with  his  hands  tied  behind  him  and  a  sword 
pointed  at  his  throat. 

When  we  remember  what  Plutarch  says  also 
about  the  human  victim  being  called  Set,  and  that 
according  to  Diodorus  the  victim  was  red-haired,  red 
being  the  colour  of  Set,  it  is  evident  that  in  the 
sacrificial  animals  we  have  the  substitutes  for  the 
human  victim,  and  we  may  expect  to  find  at  the 
funerals  of  kings  and  great  officials  that  the  human 
sacrifice  is  continued  to  a  comparatively  late  date. 

In  the  sculptures  of  the  XVIIIth  Dynasty  tombs 
of  Sennefer,  Paheri,  Rekh-ma-Ra,  Renni,  and 
Mentu-her-khepesh-ef,  a  human  figure  is  depicted 
which  has  been  recognized  by  M.  Lefebure  and 
others  as  the  sacrificial  victim.  He  is  called  the 
'leknit,  and  in  the  tombs  of  Rekh-ma-Ra  and 
Sennefer  he  is  wrapped  in  an  ox-skin  with  only  his 
head  visible.  In  the  other  tombs  the  Tcknu 
crouches  down  on  the  sledge  on  which  he  is  being 
drawn  to  the  place  of  sacrifice.  In  the  sculptures 
of  Mentu-her-khepesh-ef,  it  appears  that  the  ritual 
enforced  the  strangling  of  the  victim  and  the 
destruction  of  the  body  by  fire,  which  supports 
Plutarch's  statement  of  the  human  sacrifice  by  fire. 

In  the  tomb  of  Renni  (pi.  xii)  at  El  Kab,  the 
victim,  here  called  Kenu,  is  kneeling  upright  on  a 
small  sledge,  so  swathed  in  cloth  that  only  the 
outline  of  the  figure  is  visible.  The  sledge  is  drawn 
by  several  men,  and  the  inscription  reads  "  Bringing 
the  Kenu  to  this  Underworld." 

The  ebony  tablets  of  Mena  (Petrie,  Royal. 
Tombs  ii,  pi.  iii,  2,  4,  6)  give  a  sacrificial  scene,  in 
which  the  victim  is  a  human  being.  Tablet  No.  2 
gives  a  bound  captive  kneeling  before  the  /^a-name 
of  the  king;  this  is  probably  the  first  scene  of  the 
sacrificial  ceremonj'  of  which  we  get  the  principal 
scene  in  the  other  tablets.  No.  6  shows  a  kneeling 
captive  whose  arms  are  bound  behind  him  ;  before 
him  sits  a  man  who  strikes  him  to  the  heart  with  a 
small  weapon.  Behind  the  sacrificial  priest  is  a 
standing  figure  holding  a  staff;  and  behind  the 
victim  are  a  long  pole,  and  the  hide  of  an  animal, 
which  is  in  later  times  the  symbol  of  Ami-Ut,  a  god 
of  the  dead.  Above  the  scene  is  the  hieroglyph 
Shesep.  No.  4,  though  greatly  broken,  gives  many 
details  which  have  been   destroyed  in   No.  6.     The 


THE   WORSHIP   OF   OSIRIS. 


31 


sacrifice  has  completely  disappeared,  only  the  head 
of  the  standing  figure  remains.  Behind  him,  how- 
ever, is  the  sign  for  a  palace  or  fortress,  and  behind 
that  is  the  ka-name,  Aha,  of  King  Mena.  We  can 
also  see  that  the  long  pole  behind  the  victim  is  one 
of  the  sacred  standards  surmounted  by  a  hawk. 
The  sign  Mes  (Born  of,  or  Child)  is  above  the  hawk, 
and  the  sign  Shesep  occurs  again  with  the  hiero- 
glyphs for  South  and  North  above  it.  It  is 
evident  that  Shesep,  which  means  "  to  receive," 
has  here  some  special  technical  meaning. 

There  is  also  the  legend,  given  by  Herodotus,  of 
Hercules  being  led  before  Jupiter  to  be  sacrificed. 
Herodotus  treats  the  legend  with  scorn,  the  custom 
being  so  totally  at  variance  with  the  mild  and  gentle 
character  of  the  Egyptians  of  his  day.  But  the 
truth  of  the  story  is  at  once  apparent  when  taken  in 
connection  with  other  instances  of  human  sacrifices. 
The  name  Busiris,  which  Diodorus  mentions  as  a 
fabulous  king  who  sacrificed  his  guests,  points  to  the 
place  where  the  victims  were  immolated  ;  and  seeing 
that  the  raising  of  the  Dad-pillar  was  the  chief 
religious  event  of  the  year,  it  was  probably  before 
that  object  of  worship  that  the  sacrifices  were 
performed. 

In  the  tomb  of  Amenhotep  II,  three  human 
bodies  were  found,  but  though  there  is  no  actual 
proof  that  these  were  the  victims  of  sacrifice  yet  from 
their  position  it  seems  likely  that  they  had  been 
immolated  in  honour  of  the  dead  king. 

33.  In  considering  Osiris  as  god  of  the  dead,  it  is 
necessary  to  remember  that  every  dead  person  in 
later  times  was  identified  with  him  and  was  called  by 
his  name.  In  the  early  dynasties  this  was  not  the 
custom,  only  kings  being  honoured  in  this  manner. 
Men-kau-Ra  is  the  first  of  whom  we  have  any  record 
who  bears  the  name  of  Osiris,  though  we  shall  see 
further  on  (Osiris  in  the  Sed-festival)  that  the  king 
in  his  life-time  was  identified  with  the  god.  In  the 
Xllth  Dynasty  the  custom  became  general,  and  in 
the  XVIIIth  it  was  universal,  every  dead  person  being 
called  Osiris.  The  complete  identification  of  the 
king  with  Osiris  is  shown  in  a  sculpture  in  the 
tomb  of  Horemheb  (L.  D.  iii,  78,  a  and  b),  where 
Thothmes  III  is  enthroned  as  Osiris  in  a  shrine, 
before  him  are  four  human  figures  called  respec- 
tively Amset,  Hapi,  Duamutef,  and  Oebhsennuf, 
with  the  cartouches  of  Neb-maat-Ra,  Men-kheperu- 
Ra,  Aa-kheperu-Ra,  and  Menkheper-Ra.  The 
Weighing  of  the  Heart  takes  place  in  the  presence 


of    these     royal    personages    In    exactly   the    same 
manner  as  though  they  were  the  gods  themselves. 

The  kingdom  of  Osiris  was  called  by  the  Egyptians 
the  Fields  of  Aalu.  Here  the  dead  lived  again  a 
similar  life  to  that  which  they  had  passed  upon 
earth.  It  was  a  land  of  agriculture  and  of  simple 
country  pleasures.  There  the  wheat  grew  to  the 
height  of  five  cubits,  the  ears  being  two  cubits  long, 
while  the  ears  of  barley  were  even  larger.  The 
South  part  contained  the  Lake  of  the  Kharii  fowl, 
in  the  North  was  the  lake  of  the  Re  fowl.  The 
whole  territory  was  surrounded  by  an  iron  wall 
(chaps,  cix  and  cxlix).  The  pictures  represent  a 
country  intersected  by  canals  which  form  islands. 
Here  the  deceased  carries  on  his  agricultural 
pursuits,  he  ploughs  with  a  yoke  of  oxen,  he  drives 
the  oxen  over  the  ploughed  field  to  tread  in  the  seed, 
and  he  reaps  the  corn,  which  is  as  tall  as  himself. 
In  another  part  he  is  paddling  in  a  canoe  on  one  of 
the  canals,  probably  for  pleasure  as  he  carries  his 
provisions  with  him  (Papyrus  of  Nebseni).  This 
existence,  though  ideal  in  some  ways,  was  not 
altogether  attractive  to  the  ease-loving  Egyptian. 
The  hard  manual  work,  to  which  the  educated 
classes  were  unaccustomed,  was  distasteful,  and  yet 
the  Fields  of  Peace,  of  which  the  Fields  of  Aalu 
were  a  part,  wereplaces  of  happiness  and  enjoyment. 
It  was  to  remedy  this  one  defect,  that  the  models  of 
servants  were  placed  in  the  graves.  Originally 
these  were  servants  of  all  kinds,  but  they  became 
stereotyped  in  the  Middle  Kingdom,  after  which 
time  only  the  farm  labourers,  carrying  hoe,  pick, 
and  basket,  are  found.  These  are  known  as  ushahti 
figures.  The  inscription  on  them  is  an  address 
from  the  deceased,  in  which  he  adjures  them  to 
take  upon  themselves  the  tasks  which  Osiris,  ruler 
of  the  land  to  which  he  was  going,  might  command 
him  to  perform. 

I  cannot  refrain  from  quoting  Plutarch  on  Osiris 
as  god  of  the  dead.  "  As  to  that  circumstance  of 
their  mythology,  which  the  priests  of  the  present 
age  seem  to  have  in  so  much  abhorrence,  and  of 
which  they  never  speak  but  with  the  utmost  caution 
and  reserve,  that  Osiris  rules  over  the  Dead,  and  is  in 
reality  none  other  than  the  Hades  or  Pluto  of  the 
Greeks — 'tis  the  not  rightly  apprehending  in  what 
manner  this  is  true,  which  has  given  occasion  to  all 
the  disturbance  which  has  been  raised  upon  this 
point ;  filling  the  minds  of  the  vulgar  with  doubts 
and  suspicions,  unable  as  they  are  to  conceive,  how 
the  most  pure  and  truly  holy  Osiris  should  have  his 


32 


THE    OSIREION. 


dwelling  under  the  earth,  amongst  the  bodies  of 
those  who  appear  to  be  dead.  And,  indeed,  this 
God  is  removed  as  far  as  possible  from  the  earth, 
being  not  susceptible  of  the  least  stain  or  pollution 
whatever,  and  pure  from  all  communication  with 
such  Beings  as  are  liable  to  corruption  and  death. 
As  therefore  the  souls  of  men  are  not  able  to  partici- 
pate of  the  divine  nature,  whilst  they  are  thus 
encompassed  about  with  bodies  and  passions,  any 
farther  than  by  those  obscure  glimmerings,  which 
they  may  be  able  to  attain  unto,  as  it  were  in  a 
confused  dream,  through  means  of  philosophy — so 
when  the}'  are  freed  from  these  impediments,  and 
remove  into  those  purer  and  unseen  regions,  which 
are  neither  discernible  by  our  present  senses  nor 
liable  to  accidents  of  any  kind,  'tis  then  that  this 
God  becomes  their  leader  and  their  king  ;  upon  him 
they  wholl}'  depend,  still  beholding  without  satiety, 
and  still  ardently  longing  after  that  beauty,  which 
'tis  not  possible  for  man  to  express  or  think." 
[Squire's  translation.) 

34.  Osiris  ill  the  Scd-fcstival.  It  has  been  ob- 
served by  Herr  Moller  {A.Z.  1901,  p.  71)  that  Osiris 
plays  a  large  part  in  the  ceremonies  of  the  Sed- 
festival,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  the  King  himself 
represents  the  god.  Of  the  kings  thus  depicted  we 
have  fourteen,  though  it  is  uncertain  whether  the 
sculptures  of  Sety  I  as  Osiris  are  intended  to  repre- 
sent the  Sed-festival. 


1.  Niirmer     .         .  Prehistoric  El-Kab        . 

2.  Zer  .         .         .  Is'  Dyn.  Abydos       . 

3.  Den  .         .  1st  Dyn.  Abydos 

4.  Ra-en-user        .  Vth  Dyn.  Abusir 

5.  Pepy-Mery-Ra  .  Vlth  Dyn.  llamniamat 

6.  Usertsen  III  (not  contemporary). 

Xllth  Dyn.  Semneh 


.  Hierakonpolis, 

PL  xxvi. 
.  Ro)al  Tombs. 
.  Royal  Tombs. 
.  A.Z.  1S99,  Taf. 

I. 
.  L.D.  II,  115a. 


.   L.D.     Ill,     48, 

49,  51- 

7.  Amenhotep  I      XVIIIth  Dyn.   Karnak. 

8.  Tiiothmes  III   .         ,,  ,,      Thebes.  Semneh.  L.D.  111,36. 

,,  ,,  ,,  ,,      Abydos       .         .   Abydos  II,    PI. 

-wxiii. 
Q.   Amenhotep   III         ,,  „      Thebes.  Soleb     .   L.D.  Ill,  74. 

10.  Akhenaten         .  „  ,,      El  Amarna  .   L.D.  Ill,  100. 

11.  Rameses  I         .  XlXth  Dyn.      Qurna         .         .   L.D.  Ill,  131. 

{ChampoUion 
11,  149. 
Rosselhni  III, 
57- 

13.  Rameses  II       .         ,,       ,,  El  Kab       .         .  L.D.  Ill,  174. 

,,         ,,  ,.       ,.  Ehnasya. 

14.  Osorkon  II        .  XXIInd  Dyn.  Bubastis       .         .  Festival  Hall  of 

Osorkon  II. 

The  latest  representation,  that  of  Osorkon,  is  the 
best  preserved,  and  gives  the  ceremony  in  most 
detail.  The  King,  robed  as  Osiris,  and  holding  the 
crook  and  scourge,  emblems  of  the  god  of  the  dead. 


sometimes  marches,  sometimes  is  carried,  in  pro- 
cession through  the  temple.  He  wears  either  the 
white  crown  or  the  red  crown  according  to  the  part 
he  has  to  play.  During  a  portion  of  the  ceremony 
he  is  accompanied  by  the  queen  and  the  princesses. 
The  King  however  is  the  chief  personage,  and  to 
him  worship  appears  to  be  paid  as  to  a  god.  Next 
in  importance  to  him  is  the  great  figure  of  Upuaut 
of  the  South,  which  is  carried  by  six  priests  imme- 
diately in  front  of  the  living  representative  of  Osiris. 
The  procession  is  headed  by  the  Mut  ?ieter  en 
Si/tti.  The  Divine  Mother  of  Him  of  Siut.  "  He 
of  Siut"  is  a  title  of  Upuaut  as  god  of  that  city. 
Following  the  figure  of  Upuaut  are  two  priests 
carrying  small  standards,  one  of  Upuaut  of  the 
North,  and  one  of  the  Joint  of  Meat  which  in 
Ptolemaic  times  is  called  Khonsu.  This  festival 
took  place  on  the  first  day  of  Khoiak. 

Of  Rameses  II,  whose  festivals  exceeded  in 
number  those  of  any  other  king,  I  know  only  two 
representations.  He  is  enthroned  in  a  shrine  and 
wears  the  white  crown  ;  his  son  Kha-em-uast,  who 
stands  before  him,  "  satisfies  the  heart  of  the  Lord 
of  the  Two  Lands  at  the  Sed-festival."  The  date 
of  this  at  El  Kab  is  the  forty-first  year  of  the  king's 
reign.  Another  instance  of  the  Osiride  king  en- 
throned is  found  at  Ehnasya. 

Sety  I  is  shown  as  an  Osiride  figure  in  a  tomb  at 
Thebes,  but  it  is  not  certain  that  he  is  celebrating 
the  Sed-festival,  as  he  wears  the  Atef  crown  and  not 
one  of  the  crowns  of  Egypt.  There  is  also  a  repre- 
sentation of  him  as  Osiris  in  a  shrine,  with  Ptah  and 
Sekhet  on  one  side,  Amen-Ra  and  Mut  on  the  other; 
but  again  there  is  nothing  to  show  that  it  is  the 
Sed-festival. 

Rameses  I  appears  in  the  double  shrine  which 
forms  the  hieroglyph  for  the  Sed-festival.  The  shrine 
is  surmounted  by  the  crouching  hawk,  and  the  king 
wears  the  white  crown. 

Akhenaten's  Sed-festival  is  figured  in  the  style 
peculiar  to  that  king.  He  wears  the  red  crown,  and 
is  borne  on  a  litter  by  priests,  while  the  sun's  disk 
stretches  down  innumerable  hands  to  bless  him  as 
he  passes  on  his  way.  Here  again  there  is  a  date  : 
the  i2th  year,  the  second  month  of  Pert  (Mechir), 
the  eighth  day. 

Amenhotep  III  has  left  two  records  of  his  Sed- 
festival,  one  at  Thebes  and  one  at  Soleb.  At  Thebes 
he  is  enthroned  in  the  two  shrines,  and  wears  in  one 
case  the  white  crown,  in  the  other  the  red  crown. 
Before  him  is  the  emblem  of  the  Ka,  a  staff  with 


THE   WORSHIP   OF   OSIRIS. 


33 


two  human  arms,  surmounted  by  a  hawk,  which 
presents  the  notched  palm-branch,  emblem  of 
millions  of  years,  to  the  deified  king.  Over  the 
arms  of  the  Ka  hangs  the  sign  of  Life  attached  to 
the  signs  of  the  Sed-festival.  At  Soleb  he  is  seen 
standing,  wearing  the  red  crown,  and  accompanied 
by  Queen  Thyi  and  the  Seten  Mesu,  Royal  Children, 


festival  took  place  in  his  i8th  year,  on  the  27th  day 
of  the  3rd  month  of  Shemu  (Epiphi). 

Of  Ra-en-user's  Sed-festival  only  fragments  of  the 
sculpture  remain.  The  king  wears  the  white  crown, 
but  of  the  standards  carried  before  him  all  are 
destroyed,  except  one,  the  Joint  of  Meat.  In 
another    fraement    are     the    Setp.n     MpKiit      Rni.Ql 


In  a  little  building  within  the  enclosure  of  Karnak  (Prisse,  Monuments,  pis.  xxxi-xxxiii,  and  de  Rouge, 
Melanges  d'Arch.  I,  pp.  14-16)  there  are  some  sculptures  of  Tirhakah  which  give  scenes  from  his  Sed-festival. 
As  it  is  a  late  example,  variations  are  introduced  ;  but  still  many  of  the  characteristics  remain.  The  standards 
of  Upuaut  and  Thoth  are  carried  by  emblematic  figures,  but  a  new  standard  is  introduced  on  which  is  the 
head  of  Hathor  surmounted  by  the  feather  of  Maat.  She  is  called  nebt  Sed,  "  The  lady  of  the  Sed  [festival]." 
A  new  feature  in  the  ceremony  is  the  raising  of  four  gods  on  the  t/ies-sign  by  a  priest  and  the  "  divine  wife 
of  the  god"  ;  and  in  the  procession  of  the  arks  of  the  gods,  a  woman,  probably  the  queen,  is  a  conspicuous 
figure.  Another  scene  shows  the  king  and  queen  performing  a  ceremony  in  the  presence  of  Osiris,  here 
represented  as  a  sarcophagus  out  of  which  grows  a  tree.  The  king  is  throwing  rings  to  the  four  points  of 
the  compass,  and  behind  him  are  the  three  semi-circular  objects  which  appear  behind  the  dancing  figures  in 
the  representations  of  Narmer  and  Den.  The  queen  is  of  equal  importance  with  the  king  in  this  ceremony, 
she  shoots  arrows  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  compass.  In  this  instance,  the  royal  lad}',  who  plays  so  large  a 
part  in  the  Sed-festival,  is  either  the  mother  or  the  wife  of  the  king,  and  not  the  daughter  as  in  earlier  times. 

In  the  Ashmolean  Museum  there  is  an  unpublished  slab  of  Ptolemy  I,  who  is  represented  with  the 
insignia  of  Osiris  and  the  sacred  standards  of  the  festival,  the  Ibis,  the  Hawk,  the  Joint  of  Meat,  and  the 
Jackal.     It  was  found  at  Koptos.     (Petrie,  Koptos,  p.  19.) 


the    standard    of   Upuaut,  which    projects    very   far 
forward. 

Pepy  I  has  left  many  records  of  his  Sed-festivals, 
but  as  far  as  I  know  there  is  only  one  representation, 
which  is  cut  on  the  rocks  at  Hammamat.  He  is 
figured  in  the  double  shrine,  on  one  side  wearing 
the  white  crown,  on  the  other  side  with  the  red 
crown.  Below  is  an  inscription,  "  The  first  time  of 
the  Sed-festival."     Another  graffito  tells  us  that  the 


integral  part  of  the  ceremony. 

As  to  the  second  point,  some  explanation  may  be 
found  when  we  turn  to  the  name  of  the  festival,  of 
which  there  has  as  yet  been  no  satisfactory  deriva- 
tion. On  the  Palermo  Stone  there  is  a  record,  in 
the  eleventh  year  of  an  unnamed  king  (called 
Konig  V  by  Dr.  Schafer),  of  the  birth  of  the  god 
Sed,  the  name  being  determined  by  the  figure  which, 
in    later   times,    is   called    Upuaut,   a  jackal   on   a 

F 


32 


THE   OSIREION. 


dwelling  under  the  earth,  amongst  the  bodies  of 
those  who  appear  to  be  dead.  And,  indeed,  this 
God  is  removed  as  far  as  possible  from  the  earth, 
being  not  susceptible  of  the  least  stain  or  pollution 
whatever,  and  pure  from  all  communication  with 
such  Beings  as  are  liable  to  corruption  and  death. 
As  therefore  the  souls  of  men  are  not  able  to  partici- 


sometimes  marches,  sometimes  is  carried,  in  pro- 
cession through  the  temple.  He  wears  either  the 
white  crown  or  the  red  crown  according  to  the  part 
he  has  to  play.  During  a  portion  of  the  ceremony 
he  is  accompanied  by  the  queen  and  the  princesses. 
The  King  however  is  the  chief  personage,  and  to 
him  worship  appears  to  be  paid  as  to  a  god.     Next 


12.  Sety  I. 


Ourna 


13.  Ranieses  II 

14.  Osorkon  II 


,,       ,,  El  Kab 

,,       ,,  Ehnasya. 

XXIInd  Dyn.  Bubastis 


i^nampoiiion 

II,  149. 
Rosselliiii  III, 

57- 
L.D.  Ill,  174. 


stretches  down  innumerable  hands  to  bless  him  as 

Here  again  there  is  a  date  : 


he  passes  on  his  way. 

the  I2th  year,  the  second  month  of  Pert   (Mechir), 

Festival  Hall  of     the  eighth  day. 

Osoiko.Ui.  Anienhotep  HI  has  left   two  records  of  his  Sed- 

The  latest  representation,  that  of  Osorkon,  is  the     festi\-al,  one  at  Thebes  and  one  at  Soleb.     At  Thebes 

best    preserved,    and    gives    the    ceremony  in    most      he  is  enthroned  in  the  two  shrines,  and  wears  in  one 

detail.     The  King,  robed  as  Osiris,  and  holding  the     case  the  white  crown,  in   the  other  the   red  crown. 

crook  and  scourge,  emblems  of  the  god  of  the  dead.     Before  him  is  the  emblem  of  the  Ka,  a   staff  with 


THE   WORSHIP   OF   OSIRIS. 


33 


two  human  arms,  surmounted  by  a  hawk,  which 
presents  the  notched  pahn-branch,  emblem  of 
millions  of  years,  to  the  deified  king.  Over  the 
arms  of  the  Ka  hangs  the  sign  of  Life  attached  to 
the  signs  of  the  Sed-festival.  At  Soleb  he  is  seen 
standing,  wearing  the  red  crown,  and  accompanied 
by  Queen  Thyi  and  the  Seten  Mesu,  Royal  Children, 
i.e.  the  princesses.  The  standards  carried  in  pro- 
cession are  five  in  number,  that  of  Upuaut  being 
foremost.  He  is  also  represented  enthroned  and 
wearing  the  red  crown.  The  date  of  the  festival 
appears  to  be  in  the  month  Khoiak. 

Thothmes  III  recorded  his  Sed-festival  at  two 
places,  Semneh  and  Abydos,  or  possibly  they  are 
the  records  of  two  separate  festivals.  At  Abydos 
very  little  remains,  only  the  figure  of  the  enthroned 
king  with  his  name,  and  in  front  of  him  the  hide  on 
a  pole ;  some  other  fragments  show  that  a  priest  in 
a  panther-skin  stood  before  him  (Petrie,  Abydos  ii, 
pi.  xxxiii).  At  Semneh  he  is  enthroned  in  a 
shrine,  and  wears  the  white  crown,  and  before  him 
are  standards,  the  foremost  one  being  that  of 
"  Upuaut,  Leader  of  the  South  and  the  Two  Lands," 
a  title  of  Upuaut  of  the  South.  This  is  the  only 
standard  named.  Behind  the  shrine  the  Osirified 
Thothmes  appears  again,  standing  and  wearing  the 
red  crown  ;  and  in  another  place  he  is  again  stand- 
ing, wearing  the  red  crown  and  attended  by  the 
Anmutef  priest. 

The  Sed-festival  of  Amenhotep  \.  is  sculptured  on 
a  slab  found  at  Karnak  by  M.  Legrain.  The  king 
is  enthroned,  wearing  the  dress,  and  bearing  the 
emblems,  of  Osiris. 

At  Semneh  we  have  the  Sed-festival  of  Usertsen  III 
celebrated  by  Thothmes  III,  with,  apparently,  the 
same  ritual  as  that  of  a  living  king.  Usertsen  is 
enthroned  in  a  shrine  which  is  carried  in  a  boat. 
He  wears  the  white  crown,  and  before  him  are  the 
standards  of  Upuaut,  Neith,  the  Joint  of  Meat,  and 
the  Ibis,  carried  by  emblems  of  Life  and  Strength. 
The  standard  of  Neith  is  actually  foremost,  but 
it  appears  to  take  that  place  to  fill  the  gap  below 
the  standard  of  Upuaut,  which  projects  very  far 
forward. 

Pepy  I  has  left  many  records  of  his  Sed-festivals, 
but  as  far  as  I  know  there  is  only  one  representation, 
which  is  cut  on  the  rocks  at  Hammamat.  He  is 
figured  in  the  double  shrine,  on  one  side  wearing 
the  white  crown,  on  the  other  side  with  the  red 
crown.  Below  is  an  inscription,  "  The  first  time  of 
the  Sed-festival."     Another  graffito  tells  us  that  the 


festival  took  place  in  his  i8th  year,  on  the  27th  day 
of  the  3rd  month  of  Shemu  (Epiphi). 

Of  Ra-en-user's  Sed-festival  only  fragments  of  the 
sculpture  remain.  The  king  wears  the  white  crown, 
but  of  the  standards  carried  before  him  all  are 
destroyed,  except  one,  the  Joint  of  Meat.  In 
another  fragment  are  the  Seten  Mesiit,  Royal 
Daughters,  carried  in  litters  which  resemble  sedan- 
chairs. 

King  Den's  Sed-festival  is  recorded  on  a  small 
ebony  tablet  found  at  Abydos.  He  is  enthroned  in 
a  shrine,  and  wears  the  double  crown.  The  dancing 
figure  in  front  I  take  to  be  another  scene  in  the 
same  ceremony;  as  in  the  case  of  Thothmes  III, 
where  the  king,  vested  as  Osiris,  stands  immediately 
behind  the  figure  of  himself  enthroned. 

King  Zer  appears  twice  enthroned,  once  with  the 
white  crown,  once  with  the  red  crown.  In  each 
case  the  standard  of  Upuaut  precedes  him. 

The  earliest  representation  of  this  festival,  where 
the  king  appears  as  Osiris,  is  on  the  great  mace-head 
of  Narmer.  The  king  is  enthroned  in  a  shrine 
raised  on  a  flight  of  nine  steps,  and  wears  the  red 
crown.  The  scene  before  him  is  divided  into  three 
registers ;  in  the  first  are  the  four  sacred  standards, 
that  of  Upuaut  being  foremost  ;  in  the  second  and 
principal  register  are  three  dancers,  and  a  litter  like 
a  sedan-chair,  containing  a  figure  closely  wrapped 
up,  which  we  know  from  the  sculptures  of  Ra-en- 
user  to  be  the  Seten  Mest,  Royal  Daughter.  Below 
there  are  cattle  and  numerals.  In  these  scenes  we 
get  the  earliest  representation  of  this  ceremony,  and 
we  can  see  that  the  principal  points  are  preserved 
down  to  the  last  occasion  of  which  we  have  any 
record,  viz.  Osorkon  II,  a  period  extending  over 
four  thousand  years.  The  points  are  three  in 
number  : — 

1.  The  king  in  the  robe,  and  with  the  emblems, 
of  Osiris,  evidently  representing  the  god. 

2.  The  importance  of  the  sacred  standards,  and 
the  prominent  position  of  the  standard  of  Upuaut. 

3.  The  presence  of  the  Royal  Daughters  as  an 
integral  part  of  the  ceremony. 

As  to  the  second  point,  some  explanation  may  be 
found  when  we  turn  to  the  name  of  the  festival,  of 
which  there  has  as  yet  been  no  satisfactory  deriva- 
tion. On  the  Palermo  Stone  there  is  a  record,  in 
the  eleventh  year  of  an  unnamed  king  (called 
K5nig  V  by  Dr.  Schafer),  of  the  birth  of  the  god 
Sed,  the  name  being  determined  by  the  figure  which, 
in    later   times,    is    called    Upuaut,   a  jackal    on   a 

F 


34 


THE    OSIKEION. 


pedestal,  and  in  front  of  him  the  ostrich  feather, 
emblem  of  space  and  lightness,  on  which,  accord- 
ing to  Professor  Sethe,  the  king  ascended  into 
heaven  at  his  death.  In  the  tomb  of  Kaa  (Mar. 
Mast.  D.  19),  and  also  in  another  tomb  found  at 
Sakkara  by  Mariette,  hitherto  unpublished,  the  de- 
ceased is  said  to  have  been  "  the  divine  servant  of  the 
god  Sed,"  with  the  same  determinative  as  on  the 
Palermo  Stone.  If  the  Sed-festival  were  in  honour 
of  the  jackal-god  Sed,  it  would  be  natural  that  the 
figure  of  the  jackal  should  take  a  prominent  place  in 
the  ceremonies.  It  is  remarkable  that  in  the  later 
sculptures  of  this  scene,  the  jackal  standard  is  often 
carried  by  an  emblematic  figure,  an  ankk  or  an  uas- 
sceptre  with  arms. 

Herr  Moller  has  published  some  curious  scenes 
from  a  coffin  found  at  Deir  el  Bahri  {A.Z.  igoi, 
p.  71),  in  which  the  Sed-festival  is  depicted,  but 
without  any  royal  name.  The  Royal  Daughters  and 
the  standards  of  Upuaut  are  represented  as  in  the 
cases  already  cited  ;  Upuaut  is  called  Lord  of  Siut 
and  Leader  of  the  South,  and  the  ostrich  feather  in 
front  of  the  stand  has  been  metamorphosed  into  a 
lotus.  The  closely  wrapped  figures  in  litters  have 
the  names  Amset,  Hapi,  and  Duamutef,  there  is 
nothing  but  their  likeness  to  similar  figures  at 
Abusir  and  on  the  mace-head  of  Narmer,  to  show 
that  they  are  intended  for  the  princesses  ;  further  on, 
however,  there  are  other  figures  in  the  same 
attitude  and  attire,  though  not  in  litters,  who  are 
labelled  Seten  Mesnt.  The  scene  of  driving  four 
calves  is  not  known  elsewhere  in  the  Sed-festival, 
though  it  is  not  uncommon  in  other  representations 
of  the  worship  of  the  gods. 

35.  Tlie  Da-seten-lietep  formula. — There  is  one 
curious  point  to  be  noticed  in  the  very  common 
funerary  formula  Da-seten-hetep  ;  we  find  that  in 
the  Old  Kingdom  Osiris  is  seldom  mentioned.  I 
give  a  table  made  up  from  Lepsius'  Dcnkmdlcr, 
Mariette's  Mastabas,  Davis'  Mastaba  of  Akhcthetcp, 
and  Rock  Tombs  of  Sheikh  Said. 

IVth.  Vth.  \'Ith.  Total. 

Anubis  alone         .         .15  23  23  61 

Anubis  and  Osiris         .1  8  13  22 

Osiris  alone           .         .       i  2  i  4 

Anubi5  with  other  gods       i  i  i  3 

Formula  without  a  god       i  3  i  5 

Total  .         .19         37         39         95 

By  Anubis   I  mean  the  couchant    jackal-god,  who 


appears  without   name,  and  with  the  title   Khenti- 
Neter-seh. 

It  is  evident  from  this  table  that  it  is  not  to 
Osiris  that  the  prayer  is  addressed,  and  I  think  that 
the  reason  is  as  follows  :  — 

I  have  shown  that  the  king,  when  living,  is 
identified  with  Osiris  in  the  Sed-festival,  that  he 
was  identified  after  death  with  the  same  god  is 
proved  by  the  coffin  of  Men-kau-Ra,  where  the 
dead  king  is  called  "the  Osiris  Men-kau-Ra; "  and 
also  by  the  pyramid  texts.  There  is  a  litany  in 
the  Pyramid  of  Unas  (1.  209,  et  scq.),  which 
apostrophizes  Osiris  by  various  epithets,  and  con- 
tinues, "If  he  lives,  Unas  lives;  if  he  does  not  die, 
neither  does  Unas  die ;  if  he  is  not  destroyed,  Unas 
is  not  destroyed  ;  if  he  begets  not,  Unas  begets  not  ;  if 
he  begets,  then  Unas  begets."  And  it  closes  with  the 
words,  "  Thy  body  is  the  body  of  Unas  ;  thy  flesh  is 
the  flesh  of  Unas ;  thy  bones  the  bones  of  Unas ; 
as  thou  art,  so  is  Unas ;  as  is  Unas,  so  art  thou." 
In  the  Pyramid  of  Teta  (1.  256)  there  is  the  very 
definite  statement  that  "  this  Teta  is  Osiris." 

Here,  then,  we  see  that,  alive  or  dead,  the  King 
is  Osiris  and  Osiris  is  the  King.  He  is  the  incarnate 
god  upon  earth  to  whom  all  prayers  are  addressed, 
and  who,  in  connection  with  Anubis  and  other  gods 
of  the  dead,  looks  after  the  welfare  of  those  who 
have  passed  out  of  life.  Therefore  it  would  be  mere 
vain  repetition  and  tautology  to  introduce  the  name 
of  Osiris  in  the  funerary  prayers  when  he  has  already 
been  addressed  under  the  title  of  Sctcn  (king).  As 
time  advanced  this  appears  to  be  forgotten,  and 
gradually  the  name  of  Osiris  is  inserted,  and  that  of 
Anubis  ousted,  till  finally  the  King  and  Osiris,  one 
and  the  same  person,  are  mentioned  together,  often 
to  the  exclusion  of  any  other  god,  in  the  prayers  for 
the  dead. 

There  is  one  example  which  goes  to  prove  my 
argument,  and  which  shows  that  even  as  late  as  the 
XVIIIth  Dynasty  the  origin  of  the  formula  was  not 
completely  forgotten.  The  inscription  is  on  a  wooden 
statue  (Ch.\mp.  Not.  ii,  pp.  719,  720),  and  runs  thus  : 
"  May  the  king  grant  an  offering,"  then  come  the 
titles  and  name  of  Queen  Aahmes-Nefertari,  "  may 
she  give  life,  strength,  and  health,  for  the  ka  of," 
and  then  follow  the  titles  and  name  of  the  deceased. 
Here,  then,  are  the  incarnate  god  and  the  deified 
queen  named  together  as  the  givers  of  what  is 
necessary  in  the  next  world. 

36.  Ceremonies   in   honour  of   Osiris. — There    are 


THE   GRAFFITI. 


35 


several  other  ceremonies  in  honour  of  Osiris,  which 
cannot  be  classified  under  any  of  the  foregoing 
heads. 

Plutarch  mentions  two  which  are  very  similar 
and  may  possibly  be  the  same  ceremony  as  practised 
in  different  parts  of  the  country.  At  the  one  which 
takes  place  at  the  winter  solstice,  "  they  lead  the 
sacred  cow  in  procession  seven  times  round  her 
temple,  which  procession  they  call  in  express  terms 
"  The  Searching  after  Osiris."  The  other  "  doleful 
rite  "  was  to  expose  to  public  view  "  a  gilded  Ox 
covered  with  a  pall  of  the  finest  black  linen  (for 
this  animal  is  regarded  as  the  living  image  of  Osiris), 
and  this  ceremony  they  perform  four  days  succes- 
sively, beginning  on  the  seventeenth  of  the  above- 
mentioned  month  (Athyr)." 

The  festival  of  lights  is  mentioned  in  the  Ritual  of 
Dendereh,  and  is  described  by  Herodotus.  "  There 
shall  be  celebrated  a  voyage  on  the  22nd  of  Khoiak 
in  the  8th  hour  of  the  day,  when  many  lamps  shall 
be  lighted  near  them  (the  relics)  and  the  gods 
belonging  to  them,  the  list  of  whose  names  runs 
thus,  Horus,  Thoth,  Anubis,  Isis,  Nephthys,  and 
the  nineteen  Children  of  Horus.  These  shall  be 
put  into  34  boats.  Furthermore  these  gods  shall 
be  bandaged  with  the  four  webs  from  the  South 
Town  and  the  North  Town  (Saisj "  (Brugsch). 
Herodotus  describes  the  festival  as  he  saw  it  at 
Sais.  "  When  they  meet  to  sacrifice  in  the  city  of 
Sais,  they  hang  up  by  night  a  great  number  of 
lamps,  filled  with  oil  and  a  mixture  of  salt,  round 
every  house,  the  tow  swimming  on  the  surface. 
These  burn  the  whole  night,  and  the  Festival 
is  thence  named  The  Lighting  of  Lamps.  The 
Egyptians,  who  are  not  present  at  this  solemnity 
observe  the  same  ceremonies  wherever  they  be,  and 
lamps  are  lighted  that  night,  not  only  in  Sais,  but 
throughout  all  Egypt.  Nevertheless,  the  reasons 
for  using  these  illuminations  and  paying  so  great 
respect  to  this  night  are  kept  secret."  There  are 
many  allusions  to  this  custom  scattered  through  the 
religious  texts,  and  all  show  that  it  was  a  ceremony 
in  honour  of  Osiris.  "  O,  Osiris,  I  kindle  the  flame 
for  thee  on  the  day  of  the  shrouding  of  thy  mummi- 
fied body."  [Stela  of  Rmneses  IV,  Piehl,  A.Z., 
1885,  16).  "  The  flame  for  thy  ka,  O  Osiris  Khenti- 
Amentiu,  the  flame  for  thy  ka,   O   chief  Kheri-Iieb 

Petamenap It   protects   thee   and   shines 

about  thy  head it  makes  all  thine  enemies 

to  fall  down  before  thee,   thine  enemies  are  over- 
thrown"  (Du.\iiCHEN,  A.Z.,  1883,  14-iS).     At  Soleb 


during  the  Sed-festival  of  Amenhotep  III,  the  light- 
ing of  a  lamp  forms  part  of  the  function  (L.  D.  iii, 
84) ;  and  at  an  earlier  period  still,  in  the  Xllth 
Dynasty,  the  kindling  of  a  spark  or  lamp  was 
evidently  one  of  the  chief  rites  at  the  commemorative 
ceremonies  for  the  dead  (Griffith,  Siiit,  pi.  viii). 

Herodotus  mentions  a  ceremony  which  he 
describes  partly  from  observation  and  partly  from 
hearsay,  but  which  seems  to  be  a  confused  account 
of  some  Osirian  rite.  "  The  Egyptians  celebrate  a 
certain  festival  from  the  day  of  Rampsinitus' 
descent   (into    Hades)   to   that    of  his   re-ascension 

The   priests    every    year    at    that    time, 

clothing  one  of  their  order  in  a  cloak  woven  the 
same  day,  and  covering  his  eyes  with  a  mitre,  guide 
him  into  the  way  that  leads  towards  the  Temple  of 
Ceres  [Isis],  and  then  return,  upon  which,  they  say, 
two  wolves  come  and  conduct  him  to  the  Temple, 
twenty  stades  distant  from  the  city,  and  afterwards 
accompany  him  back  to  the  place  from  whence  he 
came."  The  garment  woven  in  one  day  is  probably 
the  same  that  is  ordered  in  the  Ritual  of  Dendereh, 
"  the  19th  of  Khoiak,  on  which  day  shall  be  made 
the  linen  for  wrapping  the  body."  The  two  wolves 
stand  for  Upuaut  of  the  South  and  Upuaut  of  the 
North  coming  from  the  temple  of  Isis  to  meet  the 
incarnate  Osiris.  They  conduct  him  as  the 
"  openers  of  roads." 

Firmicus  Maternus  gives  a  description  of  a  cere- 
mony which  apparently  represents  the  burial  rites 
of  Osiris.  A  pine  tree  was  cut  down,  and  the  heart 
of  the  tree  removed.  From  this  was  made  an 
image  of  Osiris,  which  was  replaced  in  the  hollow 
tree  as  in  a  tomb,  where  it  remained  till  the  following 
year,  when  it  was  burned. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    GRAFFITI. 

37.  The  walls  of  the  Sety  Temple  have  been  used 
for  many  centuries  to  record  the  scribblings  of 
visitors.  The  modern  tourist,  who  scratches  his 
name  on  the  wall  of  an  ancient  building,  rouses  our 
ire  and  makes  us  indignant ;  but  when  the  graffito 
is  over  fifteen  hundred  years  old  it  becomes  haflowed 
by  time,  and  we  hasten  to  copy  it.  During  the 
Greek  and  Roman  periods,  the  Sety  Temple  was  a 
place  of  pilgrimage,  as  the  engraved  footprints  show. 


35 


THE   OSIREION. 


There  was  an  oracle  of  Bes  in  one  of  the  side 
chambers,  and  those  who  consulted  the  oracle  slept 
one  night  in  the  temple,  and  the  dreams  that  they 
dreamt  on  that  night  were  supposed  to  be  the 
answer  of  the  God.  The  names  of  these  anxious 
inquirers  are  scratched  thickly  on  the  walls  of  the 
staircase  and  corridor  of  the  Bull,  and  the  small 
chamber  of  Osiris,  but  more  sparsely  elsewhere. 

In  Coptic  times  the  temple  was  used  as  a  nunnery, 
and  the  walls  are  covered,  in  many  places,  with 
inscriptions  in  the  characteristic  red  paint  of  the 
Copts.  The  greater  number  are  in  the  pillared 
chamber  (called  Z  in  the  plan  in  Caulfeild's  Temple 
oftlie  Kings),  but,  like  the  Greek  graffiti,  they  are 
to  be  found  in  other  parts  of  the  building.  Some 
had  faded  almost  away  during  the  time  that  the 
temple  was  used  as  a  Christian  Church,  and  fresh 
inscriptions  had  been  painted  over  them.  No.  i6 
was  a  palimpsest  of  this  kind,  one  inscription  being 
in  black,  the  other  in  red.  The  black  was  not  so 
permanent  as  the  red,  and  had  vanished  almost 
entirely.  It  could  only  be  seen  when  the  wall  itself 
was  in  shade  and  the  sun  shining  fully  on  the  wall 
at  right  angles  to  it.  Then  by  sitting  as  close  as 
possible  to  the  wall  and  looking  along  it,  the  letters 
were  seen  like  shadows  by  the  reflected  light.  I  have 
copied  about  half  the  Coptic  inscriptions  in  the 
temple  and  not  a  third  of  the  others.  Professor 
Sayce  copied  all  the  Greek,  Karian,  and  Phoenician 
graffiti  and  published  some,  though  not  in  facsimile. 
Mr.  Garstang  {El  Arabah)  published  in  facsimile 
some  of  the  graffiti  in  the  small  chambers  of  Osiris, 
Isis,  and  Horus.  This  is  all  that  has  been  done  for 
the  Greek  graffiti.  Of  the  Coptic  inscriptions, 
M.  Bouriant  is,  I  think,  the  only  person  who  has 
pubhshed  any,  and  those  were  hand  copies,  not 
facsimiles. 

38.  Hieratic  graffiti.  Graffiti  in  hieratic  are  rare 
in  the  Temple  of  Sety.  They  are  inscribed  in  red  on 
blank  spaces  on  the  walls.  The  first  is  in  the  chapel 
of  Ptah,  the  second  in  the  corridor  of  the  Bull. 

Mr.  Griffith's  translation  and  notes  are  as  follows : 

I.  "Kingof  Upper  and  Lower  Egypt 

chief  prophet  of  Amonrasonther,  son  of  the  Sun, 
Lord  of  Crowns,  the  leader  Psebkhane  (Psusennes) 
beloved  of  Amonrasonther  (?).     The  chief  prophet  of 

Amonrasonther Pasebkhane,  beloved  of 

Amon." 

There  is  no  proper  end  to  the  cartouche,  and  it  is 
rather  extraordinary  in  itself.     Perhaps  one  might 


cut  it  down  to  foK^ 


,  considering  the 


other  signs  as  superfluous. 


2.  "  The    king    of    Upper     and     Lower     Ef 


ypt 
the 


who  hath    made   a  monument  in 

house  of  his  maker  ;  he  hath   builded 

for  his  father  Osiris.     The  scribe  Pshasu,  who  came 
with  the  scribe 

39.  Pl.  XXII.  The  Phoenician  graffiti  are 
roughly  scratched  on  the  walls,  even  more  roughly 
than  the  Greek.  Professor  Mliller  of  Vienna  has 
very  kindly  looked  at  them  and  has  given  a  tentative 
translation  of  No.  i.  "  Ich[bin]  Ebdosiris  .... 
der  Machtige  aus  (?)  Hazta  (?)." 

The  figures  given  on  this  plate  are  scratched  on 
the  blank  walls  of  the  passage  which  contains  the 
Tablet  of  Abydos.  These  unfinished  walls  offer  a 
good  field  for  graffiti  of  all  kinds,  and  visitors  to  the 
temple  appear  to  have  availed  themselves  of  the 
space  afforded.  I  have  given  only  a  few  specimens. 
Abraxas,  the  Gnostic  deity,  appears  as  a  Roman 
soldier  with  a  staff  in  his  hand.  The  mounted 
soldier  is  remarkable  for  the  ingenious  manner  in 
which  the  artist  has  made  the  bridle  form  part  of 
the  horse's  head. 

40.  Greek  graffiti.  The  Greek  graffiti  are  de- 
scribed by  Mr.  Grafton  Milne  as  follows: 

The  copies  made  last  winter  by  Miss  Eckenstein 
are  reproduced  in  facsimile  on  Pls.  XXI,  XXIII,  and 
XXIV.  They  form  a  supplement  to  those  copied  by 
Mr.  Garstang  in  igoo,  which  I  edited  in  chap,  vi  of 
his  volume  on  El- Arabah  (Quaritch,  igoi)  :  and  the 
remarks  there  given  in  preface  may  be  applied  here. 
It  may  be  added  that  only  one  of  the  present  instal- 
ment is  included  among  those  published  by  Professor 
Sayce,  but  many  appear  in  the  plates  of  the  Corpus 
Inscriptionum  Semiticarum  prepared  from  Theodule 
Deveria's  note-books.  A  comparison  of  the  latter 
plates  with  the  recent  copies  suggests  that  the 
surface  of  the  stones  in  the  great  staircase  has 
suffered  an  appreciable  amount  of  damage  in  the 
last  forty  years. 

1.  I  am  unable  to  obtain  any  connected  sense   out 

of  these  letters.    In  the  second  line  St^i^lt^wo?, 
in  a  hand  of  the  3rd  cent.  B.C.,  may  be  read. 

Chapel  of  Amen  :  South  wall. 

2.  Mp('o-Ti9  I  d4>LKeT0-  1  Tinapixor  \  NoTio?-  |  A/DO/XMI'. 

2nd  cent.  B.C. 


GREEK    GRAFFITI. 


37 


Chamber  Z :  South  wall. 
3.  'I<cr>(7wpt&)y  UXovToyhevli;].     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

Corridor  of  Kings  :  East  wall. 
4(a).  'AttoWwvio^  nro\e/j,uLov.     2nd  cent.  b.c. 
4,b).    To  TTpoaKVvr]{/jLa)  MTToXXdii/ta?.      2nd  cent.  B.C. 

Chapel  of  Amen  :  North  wall. 

5.  'EiTi,KpdTi]t;  I  NiKoXdov.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

Chapel  of  Amen. 

6.  L    X>i     Mt-^^(e)t[p]     {or    Me-)^{elp)    t)  |  'Hpa'/cXetro? 

IIo\efidpx^[nv]  |  jix"-''°''  "(fiiKeTo.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 
The  date  is  probably  to  be  referred  to  the 
38th  year  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes  II. 

Chapel  of  Amen  :   West  \vall. 

7.  Mpio-TOKX";?.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

Cella  of  Osiris  :  on  throne,  to  left. 
8(a).  To    TrpoaKvi'tjfia    Sa^hvov    Mciplvov    (?).       2nd 

cent.  A.D. 
8(b).   TfietjaoXX  (?)  I  Za^eXfiK  eVei.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 
For  the  name  Zii^eX/jLL<; — a  Thracian  form 
— cf.   li6Xov!^ef^/j,L<;  Koti/o?,     El  Arabali,  c.  vi. 
No.  30. 
8(c).  'ApTefMt,oa)po<;  ijKro  eTrl  aco\TiT\pia.      ISt  Cent    B.C. 
The  formula  eVi  acoTrjpia  recurs  in  No.  19, 
and  in  Sayce's  article,  p.  381,  note,  and  p.  382. 
8(d).  Adr]iHij6pa^  Zcofio^lnjK  ,  09  7]K(o  €tov^  k  k  y. 
8(e).  Aa/j.7]TpiOf;  (?)  'AXe^avSpev';  ijKQj.      ist  cent.  B.C. 
8(f).   'A'\(})96i'r]TO';  'Attluou   0eaaaXo<i   !]kco.      2nd  cent. 
B.C. 

(I  have  disregarded  the  casual  letters  be- 
tween   8(e)   and    8(f),  and  on    the   left-hand 
above). 
9.   To  irpiOKVvrjfia   (1.   irpoiJKVvrip.a)    /Irj/jLtjTpiov.      2nd 
cent.  B.C. 

10.  The  four  letters  left  do  not  give  any  clue  to  the 

sense. 

Cella  of  Osiris  :  on  throne,  to  right. 

11.  ^iXoKpdTr]<;  I  .Ki9[  ...]..     1st  cent.  a.d. 

12.  r^iXlo/fXT)?    "Eeoverpi  trpoaKvvSiv  ■^inpeii'  Xeyco. 
^iXoArA,?)?  'lepoKXeovi  Tpoi^rjviw;  -Trapeyevi'/djji'  irpoa- 

KvvSiv  Tov  '^dpa\\y^iv  r  L  v  \  eirl  •irri<i  (1.  t?}?) 
^A^uhou  7ro\iopKia<i.  L  5'  Tlaijvi  (1.  TIawi)  kj/ . 
1st  cent.  B.C. 

The  latter  part  of  the  graffito  is  given  by 
Sayce,  p.  381,  who  reads  iTapeyevedt]v  —  iirl  Tt]<; 
—  L  K'Tlavvl  KT]'.  He  considers  the  siege 
mentioned  in  the  inscription  to  have  been  in 


the  rising  suppressed  by  Ptolemy  Epiphanes : 
but  I  should  date  the  writing  to  the  latter 
part  of  the  ist  cent.  B.C.,  possibly  the  reign  of 
Augustus ;  and  the  siege  may  be  connected 
with  the  Ethiopian  invasion  of  the  Thebaid 
in  24  B.C.  The  conclusion  drawn  from  this 
graffito  by  P.  Meyer  {das  Hcerwescn  dcr 
Ptolcin'der  u.  Romer  hi  Acgyptcn,  p.  59,  note 
201),  that  the  siege  marked  the  downfall  of 
the  worship  of  Sarapis  at  Abydos,  is  certainly 
unfounded. 

The  stray  letters  at  the  top  of  the  graffito 
seem  to  be  mere  scribblings :  as  possibly  are 
also  the  five  letters  under  the  second  line. 

13.  Th      •n-pocTKuvrip.a      ' IIpaicXqy\^^      'Hpa)VO<;      p7]Tp6^ 

XevaiTvyy^io^  dirb  AvrtvovTroXecof. 
To      Trpoa/cvvtj/j.a     AtJi.ajTpiov       e;'XaTO^oi;(?)      KaL 
nojdp,o}i>o<!     iraTpot     Kul    ArjfiTjrpiov     dSeXfpwv. 
2nd  cent.  A.D. 

Corridor  of  the  bull  :   North  wall. 

14.  K.a'jTO)vo<;   KOL  Ar]p.dTO<;  \  to  irpoaKvirifia  oiSe.      2nd 

cent.  B.C. 

C.l.St'in.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  No.  53  ;  on  this 
plate  is  shown  to  the  right  a  further  graffito 
nPtOTAPXOYTonP. 

15.  0e6(f)iXo<;  \_i..~^aTp6'f. 

C.I. Sent.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  55.  The  copy 
given  on  this  plate  shows  the  i  of  larpo^  as 
legible. 

16.  'Ip.ovTTJSvK.rj^;. 

C.I. San.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  54. 

Staircase  :  beneath  king's  collar,  on  body. 

17(a).  N([«-i?  Kvprjvaio's'l. 
!4x[/cato';] 
aic  (retrograde) 
App\ohi,o<;  '06/;o-iT);<r] 

MevsKpdrei  vTV<eiv  (1.  evrvx^t").  3rd  cent.  B.C. 
C.I. Sent.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  27.  The  read- 
ings given  there  are  much  fuller.  (i) 
NIKIZKY  (2)  AAKAIOC  (3)  KY  (pre- 
sumably the  letters  copied  as  >1A  here)  (4) 
AeANinnOCAPreiOC  (a  line  which 
seems  to  have  entirely  disappeared)  (5) 
APMOAIOZOAHZITHS  (6)  MENEK- 
PATEIEYTYXEIN 

Staircase :  right  hand,  on  curved  second  block. 
17(b).  'HpaKXrjs.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 


38 


THE    OSIREION. 


Staircase  :  next  block. 
i8(a).  Sova^lv\L<;  .    I  Ta.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

CI. Son.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  No.  4.  The 
second  line  is  not  given  in  Deveria's  copy. 
The  third  line  is  possibly  an  independent 
scribble. 
18(b).  Ai]ToSa>pio<;  1  6  ^eo?  |  ^f2pt<i  (?  1.  '^flpo'i}.  3rd 
cent.  B.C. 

C.I. San.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  4.  The  reading 
there  given  in  the  first  line  is  AHTOAIIPOS. 
The  graffito  is  somewhat  mixed  up  on  the 
left  with  No.  18(a). 
18(c).  Ta7?;?'  I  Ua/iias"  ]  Naapavr  (9)  ITfTl [oo-ipt?]. 
2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I. Sent.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  4.  The  fourth 
line,  omitted  in  the  present  copy,  is  supplied 
by  the  previous  one. 

Staircase  :  right  hand,  on  upper  second  block, 
ig.  Tlapayiyovei)  'AyaOetvo^  eVi  au>Tr)\oia  '  Trape~fe\ve]TO 
Se  Kal  Ar]/j,-)]rp[ios:^  \  m  Traptovvficov  "IWavi  xai, 
^Ovvaia  «[a(~]  r)  6vyaT7jp  Xap[t]crc'(7TpaT77  avu 
JIapcr/<[  .  .  .  ]  I  TO  (1.  T&>)  7r[a]t8i  kt]  (1.  Kal) 
Mvp^Q)  Kal  11(09  IHtttl^.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I.Sem.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  6.  Deveria's  copy, 
as  there  given,  differs  in  several  points 
from  the  present  one.  Above  the  begin- 
ning of  the  first  line  it  shows  LA  :  at  the 
end  of  the  first  line  it  reads  eniCOaTHP: 

in    the    second,    HAI AHMHTPIO:    in 

the  third,  KAAAYC  for  lAAAYC  :  in  the 
fourth,— XAPIC€CTPATHWINnAPH  :  at 
the  end  of  the  fifth,  YIOIT6TTIZ.  It  is 
difficult  to  decide  as  to  the  respective  merits 
of  the  readings  in  the  later  lines,  which  are 
mainly  concerned  with  non-Hellenic  names. 
20(a).  !4/3Xou^i'77?  XycrtT?;?.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I. Son.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvi.  2.  In  this  plate 
the  name  ABAOY0IHC  is  shown  repeated 
at  the  end  of  the  second  line. 

Staircase  :  North  side,  in  front  of  the  king's  staff. 
21(b).  TO  ■7TpoaK{vvrip.a)'  y)Kw  KaTd'^{u>v'i).  1st  cent.  B.C. 
21(c).  ALOvv<ji,o<i  I  \K]aX\i-)(apov'^.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I.Scin.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvii.  18.  The  initial 
K  of  the  second  line  is  there  given. 

21(e).   A\_ '[ia'i    r)Ka>  \  [ft?     "A^vlhov     jxiTO.  j 

\^ApiaTr\n-n-ov.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I.Scni.    vol.   i.   pi.  xvii.   21.    The  graffito 
is   there   given    in    full   as    6PMIACHKW  | 
6ICABYAONM6TA      I      APICTinnOY. 


This  reading  does  not   however  account  for 
the  initial  A  shown  in  the  present  copy. 
21(f).    [n]aTeap/3eT;!^;«'[t?]    |    naTOVTOt     Ka\']<;    \    K[a]t 
To[i)?]  dS€\(j}o\w.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I.Sem.  vol.  i.  pi.  xvii.  No.  17.  De- 
veria's reading,  as  there  given,  is  fuller  in  the 
first  and  third  lines  than  the  present  one  :  his 
copy  shows  (i)  n€T€HPBeCXINIC  (3) 
KAIT0YCABA€A<1)0. 
21(g).  ''E\p\^u.vi%'  I  ToKOLOK.     1st  cent  B.C. 

Staircase  :  right  hand,  first  block. 
22(b).  A^XovOlrit;.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.I.Sem.    vol.  i.    pi.  xvi.   24.     The    name, 
which   is   Thracian,   recurs   in    No.  20(a)  :  cf. 
A^\ov^e\fj.i<;  K6tvo<;,  El  Arabah,  c.  vi.  No.  30. 
Staircase  :  South  wall. 

23(a).   Neo7rr6\e/xo<;     M[ .   .  Jpou   Kaaeir 2nd 

cent.  B.C. 
23(b).  nvd6Sci}po<;.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

J.  Grafton  Milne. 


§  41.— COPTIC   GRAFFITI    &c. 

(Plates  XXV— XXXVII.) 

The  numerous  graffiti  to  be  seen  in  the  temple 
of  Seti^  show  not  only  that  the  building  was  at 
some  period  frequented  by  Christians,  but  that  one 
chamber  at  least  (Z,  in  S.  Wing)  was  employed  by 
them  for  some  special  purpose ;  for  on  its  walls  and 
pillars  alone  were  collected  more  than  half  the  total 
of  our  texts.  Whether  this  chamber  served  as  a 
chapel  we  cannot  learn  ;  to-day  no  remains  of 
Christian  building  are  traceable  in  the  temple  pre- 
cincts, to  show  whether  a  church  or  monastery  ever 
occupied  the  spaces  about  the  ancient  walls  and 
columns.  Although  it  is  evident  that  most  of  the 
texts  were  written  by  or  for  women — male  names  do 
not  occur  except  in  the  lists  of  saints  or  clerical 
dignitaries — they  give  no  clear  indication  as  to 
where  the  writers  dwelt.  One  (or  more)  monasteries 
are  indeed  mentioned  or  implied;  perhaps  that  "  of 
Thouliane"  or  Belyana  in  B.  11 ;  while  "the  people 
of  Pcrti's"   (Bardis)  occur  in  No.  26.     The  neigh- 

'  Many  were  copied  by  Bouriant  (here  B.)  in  1884-85  and 
published  in  Mission  f>-ani;.  I.  382  ff.  New  copies  of  some  of 
these  are  given  by  Miss  Murray. 


COPTIC    GRAFFITI,    ETC. 


39 


bouring  monastery  of  Moses  however,  as  the  Dair  to 
the  West  of  the  temple  appears  to  be  now  named, ^ 
recalls  the  saint  so  prominently  invoked  in  the 
graffiti  {v.  especially  19,  36,  B.  11).  This  Moses  is 
called  by  Makrizi  ^  a  native  of  Belyana.  Presumably 
he  is  identical  with  the  monastic  hero  who,  with  his 
brethren,  wrecked  the  still  surviving  heathen  temple 
at  Abj'dos  ■^  {Ehot)  and  whose  career  is  made  to  fall 
somewhere  between  the  death  of  Shenoute  (451)  and 
the  accession  of  the  patriarch  Theodosius  (536). ■* 
But  whether  this  person  is  the  same  with  the  archi- 
mandrite— likewise  subsequent  to  Shenoute  ^ — who 
addressed  epistles  to  a  community  of  nuns '''  and 
composed  a  '  canon,'  7  has  not  been  demonstrated. 
The  fact  that  our  graffiti  name  various  female 
officials  of  a  convent,  points  at  any  rate  to  a 
nun's  community  in  the  neighbourhood.  But  to 
what  period  the  texts  should  be  assigned  it  is  not 
easy  to  determine.  Moses  indeed  is  often  referred 
to  as  an  already  recognized  saint.  But  only  one 
text  allows  of  precise  determination  :  B.  11  records 
Gabriel  as  the  archbishop,  thus  in  all  probability 
indicating  the  beginning  of  the  loth  century.  B.  13 
perhaps  mentions  a  visit  of  Pesynthius  of  Coptos, 
which  would  be  in  about  the  years  boo — 620  ;  this, 
however,  is  quite  uncertain.  Arguments  drawn 
from  the  pala;ographical  features  of  such  rough 
inscriptions  can  not  at  present  have  much  value. 

The  sequence  of  the  graffiti  in  the  plates  is  due  to 
considerations  of  size  and  space.  According  to 
contents  they  can  be  grouped  and  are  here  described 
as  follows  * :  Scriptural  quotations  (protective 
charms),  invocations  &c.,  proper  names  with 
accompanying  prayers,  names  only,  texts  referring 
to  the  rise  of  the  river. ^  The  last  of  these  groups  is 
especially  interesting  but  not  wholly  intelligible, 
[i,  2,   23,  26,  3,   14,  27,  10,  31,  24,  12,  II,  32,  25,  7, 


1  Murray,  Handbook  ',  747.  The  Syna.xarit/in,  7th  Berraud.ah, 
speaks  of  the  mon.  of  Belyana  as  that  ot  Moses. 

^  No.  59  in  list  of  monasteries.  Abu  SaHh  f.  Sla  places  it  to 
the  W.  of  Belyana,  which  would  suit  the  present  monastery. 

•'  Mission  fraiK;.   iv.  686.     Cf.  ?  '  Moses    and    his    brethren,' 
invoked  on  some  stelae  {Rev.  eg.  iv.  7,  Rec.  v.  63). 
•      ■•  The   former,    dying,   foretells   M.'s   fame    {J/iss.    iv.   682), 
while    M.   in    turn    prophecies    of  Theodosius,    Severus    and 
Anthimus  {i.e.  688). 

*  M.  quotes  him  (i.e.  695  &c.). 

«  L.C.  693  ff. 

^  Paris  MS.  copte  129'=,  14  (title  only,  so  perhaps  =  the 
epistles,  as  someiimes  with  .Shenoute). 

"  B.  =  texts  published  by  Bouriant,  i.e.  and  not  copied  by 
Miss  Murray.  The  stelae,  wme-jar  and  ostracon  published 
here  likewise  come  from  Abydos. 

'  Other  documents  recorduig  the  river's  rise  :  Krall,  Reciils- 
urk.  No.  I.  25,  Rainer  Fulirer  1S94,  No.  618. 


8,  9,  20,  30,  16,  iS,  4,  5,  29,  39,  28,  36,  48,  33,  37. 
B.  12,  19,  43,  41,  49,  35,  40,  21,  34,  B.  3,  B.  4,  B.  II, 
42,  13,  6,  44,  38,  47,  B.  13,  B.  15,  B.  17,  B.  16,  22, 
17.  i5>  45,  46-] 

I.— Z,  E.  Wall  (=  B.  2,  8,  9,  10).  The  2  11.  in 
small  characters  above  are  the  first  and  last  verses 
of  St.  Matthew  (i.  i,  xxviii.  20)  and  St.  Luke  (i.  i, 
xxiv.  50,  51).  The  next  2  11.,  continued  in  the 
broken  text  on  right,  show  St.  Mark  i.  i  and  xiv. 
18/',  19,  20.  The  short  11.,  following  the  cross 
{_anok  eis),  are  the  beginning  of  Christ's  letter  to 
Abgar.  These  texts  were  all  familiar  in  Christian 
Egypt  as  protective  charms  and  are  often  found 
written  upon  the  walls  of  dwellings. i" 

2.— Z,  W.  Wall.  (=  B.  7).  The  names  {tiainc 
nran)  of  the  Apostles  and  the  beginnings  and  ends 
of  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  as  in  No.  i. 
The  rough  '  orans  '  above  the  text  bears  the  name 
'  Martha  the  little ' ;  in  the  blank  below  the  text 
are  Tsabina,  Tntnannc  and  other,  illegible  names. 

23.— Z,  E.  Wall.  (=  B.  6).  Invokes  God  the 
Father,  the  '  seven  holy  angels  '  (five  archangels 
are  named)  and  enumerates  the  twelve  Apostles 
(=  Mt.  X.  2,  omitting  Thomas).  LI.  16  ff.  perhaps 
a  prayer  that  '  the  people  of  our  .  .  .'  {iirSinc 
w/f[//7/^^ii])  may  be  preserved  'from  all  ill' 
[cppcthoou  nim). 

26.— Z,  N.  Wall.  (=  B.  5).  List  of  women's 
names  (11.  i — 9)  followed  by  a  prayer.  '  Mekalo/t  i-  the 
little  oi  Pcrtes,^^  TientJwtrake'^^  oiPertes,  Patrckou  '^ 
the  little,  her  sister,  Georgia  her  mother,  Aiurstoa  '^^ 
the  little,  her  sister,  Metretore  17  the  little,  their  sister, 
RIarou  IS  their  mother,  [the  la]dy  (?  Kvpa)  Loiilc  I'J  the 
little,  .  .  .  nia,  her  mother.  Lord  God  Almighty 
(TTdi^TO'c.),  watch  (=:  roeis)  thou  over  all  the  people  of 
Pertes,  small  and  great,  within  and  without.  Jesus 
have  mercy  on  them  all.     Mekalou.'' 

3. — Z,  broken  piUar.  (=  B.  i  cf.  B.  17).  A 
Prayer.  '  I  .  .  .  thee,  .  .  ,  I  bless  thee.  Father, 
I  bless  thee,  Son,  I  bl[ess]  thee,  Holy  Ghost.  I 
glorify  thee  and  [I]  give  thee  thanks  {ev-)(a.pi,(TTe'i.v). 
lea,  lea,  16,  Ad6n[ai],  Ab[ras]a[x],  Eloei,  Sabaoth, 


'"  Cf.  Expl.  Fund,  Are/i.  Report,  1897-98,  pp.  63,  67. 
"   V.  No.  25. 

'-   r=  MfynXoiiy  or  MfyaXra. 

"  =  Today  Bardis,  about  8  mi.  N.  of  Abydos. 

"  Lit.  '  The  daughter  of  Theodorakios.' 

'*  ?  Fem.  of  Patiicius. 

"  ?  Fem.  of  Anastasius. 

''^    =z  Mf;rpf,SaJ^a. 

i»   Cf.  Mcl/joCs,  BGU.  232. 

"  Loula,  Loulou,  AoXoCr  is  generally  masculine. 


40 


THE   OSIREION. 


Almighty  [Trav-oKpdTwp),  .  .  .  . ;  [who]  fillest  the 
heaven  [and]  the  earth  ;  whom  no  place  may  con- 
tain ;  who  [sittest]  upon  [the]  chariot  (cipfia)  of  the 
Cherubim ;  for  the  honour  of  whose  glory  the 
Seraphim  do  .  .  .  their  wings;  whose  might  (/cparo?) 
thousands  of  [thousands  and  ten  thou]sands  of  ten 
thousands  of  angels  {ayyeXot)  and  archangels  (ap^^ay.) 
and  authorities  {i^ovala)  and  powers  {goin)  and 
thrones  {Opovos:)  and  dominions  do  obey  (vTrordaaeiv), 
worshipping  {irpoa-Kweiv)  his  holy  glory,  blessing  him 
and  his  beloved  son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  and  his 
Holy  Spirit,  crying  out  without  pause,  saying : 
Holy  (ajio^),  holy,  holy,  Lord  {gc  =  Kt),  Sabaoth. 
Heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  holy  glory.'  I 
call  on  thee.  Lord,  God,  Alm[ighty]  {mivroK.),  the 
Fa[ther    of]    our    Lord    Jesus    Christ ;    Jesus    the 

the    Onlybegotten    [fxovoyevi^'i),    Jesus 

the Father 

Probably  continued  by  No.  14. 

14- — -^i  pillar.  Probably  continues  No.  3. 
' .  .  .  help  (?  r-BoT^eh';)  .  .  .,'  '  .  .  .  my  wretched 
soul  and  have  mercy  on  me  in  the  hour  of  need 
[avdym^) ,  when  I  come  forth  from  .  .  .,  and  give 
me  means  to  {ti-t/ie  nai)  meet  {1  dir^avrav])  .  .  . 
without  fear  [hate).  For  every  spirit  {-wva  niin  i)  .  .  . 
Forgiveness  {pko  ebol)  is  .  .  .'  Thdloit  is  probably 
the  writer's  (fem.)  name.- 

27.— Z,  fallen  pillar.  A  Prayer  to  Christ,  similar 
to  (perhaps  connected  with)  Nos.  3,  14.  'Jesus, 
my  .  .  .'  is  several  times  repeated  and  the  words 
'guide  [me']  [r-hhiic),  'watch  over  me'  [rods 
i\_r\ot),  '[the  ad]versary '  {avTiKeLiJ.ivo'i),  'my  end' 
{tn/tae),  '  thy  kingdom  '  {te/cj/ietitcro)  are  legible. 

10. — Chamber  below  Corr.  of  Kings,  little  Wall. 
LI.  I — 8  (?)  a  prayer  or  invocation  {cf.  B.  17,  begin- 
ning), naming  the  Virgin  {-Trapdevo^)  and  the  arch- 
angel Ap[a  Micha]el.     '.  .   .  stretching  forth  (?  i-o/V;/) 

of  thy    hand.     The    others ,    men    and    the 

cattle  live  and thereon.     Who  sitteth  upon 

{/tmoo[sa/i]mi) the]  Seraphim  spread  3  [their 

wings  ..."  L.  12  seems  commemorative  {ano/c  .  .  . 
TaXatTTcopo?).  L.  16,  perhaps  a  fresh  text,  records 
an  event  '  in  this  month  Thoot.' 

31.— Z,  E.  Wall.  'The  prayer  [?  of  .  .  .'  It 
addresses  the  Lord  God  Almighty.  Legible  are: 
'.  .  .  the  heaven,  who  goeth  in  .  .  .'  {1  petbek 
ahoun),   'holy  souls',   'thy  {} pek-)  servant,'  'keep 


'  Or  '  For  mercy  .  .  .' 

'  Cf.  Crum,  Copf.  Ostr.,  Ad.  38. 

=  Hrpj  cf.  hroprep.     But  I  can  not  read  what  follows. 


the  .  .  .' (//rtr<7;c?/-),'without  offence' (t7«o-Kai'SaXoi'). 
Below,  in  smaller  script,  traces  of  various  names, 
including  Apa  Moses. 

24. —  Outer  Court,  pillar  D.  Names:  Victor 
'their  brother,'  Tsopliia,  Tsalamanna'^  and  .  .  ., 
with  prayer  for  their  safety  {S^e}i\ahai'ch  cron  apctlwou 
niiii).  The  net  {v.  No.  12)  is  named  in  1.  i.  Letters 
of  an  older  inscription  also  visible. 

12. — Z,   N.   Wall.     Prayer    (?)    to   the    Almighty 

(?  TTavToK.)     on     behalf    of '  and     all    their 

household  '  [jicurontc  tiroii),  among  them  Touianna 
(or  Taiiianna  =)  '  the  head  {tape)  of  the  nit,' " 
Metredora,  Staiiron.  L.  9  ?  pestauros  etouaab. 
End  ?  rek  titeuinaaje. 

II. — Z,  E.  Wall.  Prayer  on  behalf  of  the  same 
persons  (including  tape  nnet)  as  in  No.  12. 

32.— Z,  N.  Wall.  Monogram  at  end  probably 
Biktfii-  (Victor).  Smaller,  earlier  te.xt :  '  Touert  (?) 
the  little.' 

25. — Z,  S.  Wall.  LI.  I — 3,  women's  names,  ? 
['  those  of]  our  net^  Stephanou  &c. ;  4  ff.,  prayer 
to  God  Almighty  to  '  preserve  them  from  all  ill.' 
L.  10  ?  '  Apa  Moses,'  followed  by  more  names. 
Some  here  and  in  several  other  graffiti  add  the 
humble  sem  '  little.' 

J.—Z,  S.  Wall.     '  Theoucharis  the  little.' 

8.— Z,  S.  Wall.  Prayer  to  '  the  Lord  God,  the 
good  Saviour,'  for  protection  against  all  evil. 

g. — Chapel  of  Amon,  N.  Wall.  Beginning  of  a 
prayer  and  of  a  name,  Kvpd  .  .  . 

20.— Z,  N.  Wall.  Name  :  '  Patrekoui  {cf.  No.  26) 
the  little,'  and  prayer  to  God. 

30.— Z,  E.  Wall.  Prayer  by  (?)  {^Meti^edom  the 
little  {sem)  on  behalf  of  '  Kollouthos,  her  dear  little 
brother.' 

16. — Z,  N.  Wall.  Middle  group:  'Apa  Sabiiios 
the  archimandrite.  Lord  God  Almighty,  watch 
over  these  {lit.  the  men)  '  of  our  rtet.'  7  To  left  :  the 
names  Tanin,  Etdepuu  (?  Eulogiou),  Metretore 
(Mctrodora),  figures  of  'orantes'and  of  two  birds 
beside  a  plant  (a  frequent  motive  in  Byzantine  art, 
e.g.  Cairo  Catal.  gen.,  Copt.  Mons.,  pll.  xlvii, 
xlviii).  To  right:  in  earlier  text,  naine  Tealia{}); 
in  later,  Teti-as  (or  Antetras),  Hromamie. 

18. — Outer  Court,  pillar  D.  '  The  holy  Apa 
Sabinos.'     Cf.  No.  16. 

••   V.  Crum,  Copt.  Ostr.  450. 

'   V.  Cairo  8698. 

°  An  unknown  word,  unless  the  same  as  that  designating  a 
building  to  be  sold,  in  the  deed  Br.  Mus.,  Or.  4S83.  Here  it 
may  be  the  convent  or  congregation.     Cf.  Nos.  11,  16,  24,  25. 

'    V.  No.  12. 


COPTIC    GRAFFITI,    ETC. 


41 


4. — Outer  Court,  pillar  D.     Names  :  Shenoute  the 
little,  the  lady  (jcvpa)  Ma\r'\ou  the  little 

5.- — Outer   Court,    pillar  C.     Names  :    Tsone    (= 
Tsone),  ElisabCt. 

29. — Z,  N.  Wall.     Name:  Kasta. 

39. — Z,  W.  Wall.     Names  :  'Joanna  the  daughter 
of ' 

28. — Z,    pillar.     Beginning   of  a   prayer :    '  Lord 
God  Almighty  ..."     L.  5,  '  bless  us  .  .  .' 

36. — Z,    E.  Wall.      An    Invocation    of     various 
saints.     '  Holy  (?  arfia)  Maria,  the  .  .  .-less  1  Virgin 

{nrapBivoi) ,     Apa    Moses,"     Apa    Shenoute,^ 

Apa  PaJioin  the  Great,*  Apa  The6t6r\os'\  '^  .  ., 
Apa  Pgol^'  Apa  Psliai^  .  .  .,  holy  (?  0740?)  Apa 
Sabznos,^  Apa  Petafios,'-^  Apa  Horoiiese^^  Apa  Se^e{?), 
Apa  Papnoute}'^  Apa  Magarios,"^"  Apa  Peleu}'^ 
Apa  (?)  Ouaiilentinos,^*  Apa  Thea,  Apa  Eihannes}'^ 
Apa  Elisaios,  Apa  Hannisis,  Apa  O . .  itesios,  Apa 
Georgios,  Apa  Peratos  (?),  Apa  Mena,^^'>  Apa 
.  rt  .  pakea,  Apa  \S]i\e\ne\t6in}'^  Apa  77^e/  .  .  .  ., 
Apa  Ze^^[r?w],i*'  Apa  Biktor,^'^  Apa  .  .  .  wrtj,  Apa 
Gtrosp  Apa  Phibai>i6n,~^  Apa  5[«^]eroj,'--  A[pa]  .  .  . 

The  rest  illegible.     In   the  midst  of  the  text,  by  a 
later  hand  :  '  The  lady  (Kvpa)  Pa7ita  the  little.' 

48. — Z,  S.  Wall.  Names :  Sousanna  (lower, 
Tsousanna),  Apa  Noch  (?  Enoch  -3),  ' ...  his 
father  (?) '  Apa  Seprone  (?  Sempronius,  cf.  B.  11,  or 
Sophronius),  'my  mother  Tarsene  (cf.  Arsenius), 
Apa  Shenetom,  Apa  Oeiunas  (?  Thomas,  Theudas  "*), 
'  the  lady  {icvpd)  abbess  '  (??  apadessa),  Apa  Paulos. 
33. — Z,  S.  Wall.     Presumably  names. 

'  '  Spotless'  or  the  like. 

-  Archimandrite  of  the  local  monastery  [v.  introductory  §). 

'  The  celebrated  archimandrite  of  the  White  Monastery, 
ob.  451. 

■*  For  this  form  v.  Proc.  Soc.  Bibl.  Arch.  .\xi.  247. 

^  Pahom's  disciple  and  eventual  successor. 

'  Shenoute's  predecessor. 

''  Probably  the  Nitrian  hermit,  contemporary  of  Macarius. 

'  Here  perhaps  a  break  in  the  list,  followed  by  local  cele- 
brities. For  S.  V.  No.  16,  or  ?  the  bishop  of  Panopolis  (t/. 
Rossi,  Papiri  II,  iii.  2). 

«  ?  Patapios  {v.  Metaphrast,  8th  Dec). 

'"  ?  Read  Horsyi-se,  Pachom's  successor. 

"  There  are  several  of  this  name. 

'-  ?  Macarius  the  Great. 

"  Cf.  Crum,  Copt.  Ostr.  No.  444. 

"  ?  Valentinus,  though  the  termination  looks  like  a  (fem.). 

'^  Johannes  {cf.  Crum,  I.e.  p.  xx). 

"  If  not  local,  the  celebrated  military  martyr  of  Alexandria. 

1^  Cf.  Crum,  I.e.  No.  105. 

"*  ?  The  pope,  ally  of  Athanasius  and  revered  by  Copts 
{Synax.,  gth  Babeh). 

"  .''  Martyr,  son  of  Romanus.  ' 

="  ?  Cyrus  (Abu  Kir). 

•'  Military  martyr  (Anielineau,  Actes  54). 

--  If  this  is  correct,  S.  is  probably  the  patriarch  of  .Antioch, 
ob.  53S. 

«=  Or  Noah  {Nuhe  in  Sa'idic). 

'•''  Scarcely  [Ap]a  Parsymas  (Barsoma). 


37- — Chamber  below  Corr.  of  Kings,  W.  Wall. 
Apparently  commemorative  :  '  I,  Tkalaltone^^  (fem.), 
this  wretched  one  {TaXaiiT(opo<;)  ..."  In  1.  3, 
<Ja(3l3aTov. 

B.  12. — Prays  'the  God  of  Michael'  on  behalf  of 
Apa  Kiros{l),  'the  wretched  sinner,  the  deacon' 
(cf.  B.  II). 

19. — Z,  S.  Wall.  Names :  Apa  Moses,  Apa 
Sh[enoute~\,  Ama  Sousanna. 

43. — Inner  Court,  S.  Wall.  Apparently  names 
(?  Psoter)  and  disjointed  phrases  (jia  nai  nw^airi)) . 

41. — Chapel  of  Isis,  N.  Wall.  Names:  Psoter; 
others  compounded  with  '  Isis'  (?). 

49. — Z,  S.  Wall.  Various  names  :  '  .  .  .  Johannes 
her  son,'  ' .  .  .  ora  the  little,  the  novice'  i^.  there) 
'  Ama  Tlierebeke.'  -^ 

35.— Z,  E.  Wall.  On  right :  '  The  prayer  of  the 
holy  ((1710?)  Apa  Basilios '  (?  the  Great).  On  left :  a 
name,  Apa  Pe . . .  ophylos. 

40. — Z,  N.  Wall.  '  Orans  '  and  name :  '  the 
lady  («iipa)  Panta  the  little'  {v.  No.  36). 

21. — Z,  S.  Wall.  Two  names :  Tsophia  and 
Mariham. 

34. — Z,  W.  Wall.     Presumably  names. 
B.  3. — Commemorates  Ama  Giorgia  '  the  mother 
of    us    all,'    Ama   Drosis   '  the    mother   of  us    all,' 
Tanagnosta    (?)    the    little,    adding    a    prayer    for 
Giorgia  and  Tashenoute  (?). 

B.  4. — (collated  by  Miss  Murray).  Commemo- 
rates Ama  Giorgia,  the  head, 2'  Ama  Partlienope,  the 
major-domo  [trmnei).  The  former  is  in  1.  11  called 
'the  mother  of  the  monastery'  [tmaau  ntkenete). 
Martha  the  little  and  y4  ....  the  little,  the  teacher 
(tsaxo)  -s  are  also  named ;  besides  Maria  (?  the 
Virgin),  Apa  Moses,  Apa  Shenoute  and  Apa  Pahom 
the  Great. 

B.  II. — Begins:  '  By  God's  will  and  the  prayers 
oi  K^a.  Moses  z.nd  A.'pdi  Agathon'  ...  It  relates  to 
a  woman,  Kelatheupente  {?)"'■' whose  sins  {ennesnobe) 
God  is  prayed  to  forgive,  and  then  enumerates  the 
local  ecclesiastical  dignitaries :  the  deacon  and 
steward  [oUovoixo^)  [of  the  monastery  ?]  of  Tpouliane ^''^ 
the  gardener  {awyiapLTr)^),  the  architect  [ekot'''^)  archi- 


-°  Names  in  Kala-,  v.  Crum,  I.e.  p.  67.  Also  Turaief, 
Materialc po  arch,  ehrist..  No.  29,  Pgalasire. 

■-'■'  =  Rebecca  {Cf  Crum,  Copt.  Ostr.  p.  46)  with  fem.  /. 

"   V.  No.  II. 

-*  This  rare  word  happens  to  occur  in  the  letters  of  Moses  to 
this  community  of  nuns  (Zoega  531  ^^  Miss,  fraiio.  iv.  696). 
Cf.  PSBA.  xxi.  249.  LI.  7,  S  read  sem  tsaxo  Maria  Apa 
Mnisis  c&c.  ;  9,  Tomanna  Drosis. 

'-'  Can  scarcely  be  correct  ;  but  I  am  unable  to  amend  it. 

^"  =  Buliana.  ^'   V.  Crum,  I.e.,  p.  41. 

G 


42 


THE    OSIREION. 


mandrite,  teacher  (Pjrt/i!  1.  9).  Then  it  is  said  that 
Apa  Petronius,  presumably  the  abbot,  had  died  that 
year  and  set  Apa  Theodorns  in  his  place  ;  David 
being  bishop  ^  and  Gabriel  archbishop  [at  the  time]. 
From  these  last  words  a  date  for  this  graffito  can  be 
suggested  ;  for  it  may  be  presumed  that  the  Gabriel 
named  is  the  patriarch  of  a.d.  gio — 21,  not  G.  ibn 
Tarik  of  the  12th  century. 

42. — Outer  Court,  pillar  A.  Begins:  'By  the 
will  of  God  and  the  prayers  of  the  Saints,'  and 
commemorates  the  rise  of  the  water  to  a  certain 
point,-  in  the  month  of  Mesore.  Ll.  5 — 8,  prayer  to 
God  '  the  pitiful,  the  compassionate'  {priaft psa9ihtef) 
on  behalf  of  '  Apa  Gcorgios  (?)  my  brother '  and 
others.  Cf.  Nos.  13,  22,  38,  44,  47,  and  B.  13,  15, 
17,  whence  the  gaps  here  ma}'  be  filled. 

13. — Outer  Court,  pillar  A.  Beginning  of  a  text 
similar  to  No.  42  ('  By  the  will  of  God '  &c.). 
Written  upon  incised  hieroglyphics. 

6.—Z,  N.  Wall.  Begins:  'By  the  will  of  God 
and  the  prayers  of  the  saints'  {cf.  Nos.  13,  42). 
Asks  for  mercy  {ouiia)  and  blessing  (ekasmoit) 
on  a  woman  [eras) . 

44. — Corridor  of  Kings  (=  B.  18).  A  Thanks- 
giving for  the  adequate  (?)  rise  of  the  Nile  {cf.  Nos. 
42  &c.).  '  We  thank  thee,  Lord  God,  Almighty 
(■n-avTOKp.),  that  thou  hast  had  pity  upon  our  poverty 
and  hast  had  pity  upon  thy  creature  (TrXda-fia)  which 
thou  didst  form  and  hast  showed  forth  thy  power 
among  the  people  {\a6<;)  and  shut  (=  Ham)  the 
mouth  of  the  Sadducees  and  hast  brought  the  water 
up  for  us  to  the  hajne  (?),  on  the  25th  of  Mesoure, 
the  day  of  Apa  AIoscs.  I  (?)  bless  thee.  Father,  I 
bless  thee.  Son,  I  bless  thee.  Holy  Ghost.  We  (?) 
heartily  {tonoii)  give  thee  thanks  (€u;:^;ap£(TTeii'),  that 
thou  hast  given   us  means,  this  heavy  {ethis)  year, 

to '     There   are   faint   traces  of  2  11.  below 

those  copied. 

38. — Pillar  in  Chamber  beyond  Corr.  of  Kings 
(partly  =  B.  14).  The  first  75  11.  seem  to  be  com- 
memorative :    ' wretched  (raXal-Troipo';),  who 

is  full  of  sickness  and  grief  and  groans  {/iiXv-n-t) 
hiasahoin)  ;  she  obtained  her  x&sV  {1  enasji  nnesmtori) 
in  her  youth '  (?  ?  lin . .  mntkoui).  The  rest  is 
effaced  by  a  later  text,  relating  to  the  rise  of  the 
Nile  {cf.  Nos.  42  &c.).  '  By  the  will  of  God  and  the 
prayers  of  the  saints,  [the]  wat[er]  rose  [to]  the  liame 
[on  the]  ,25th  of  Me[so]re,   our  .  .  .  being  at   An- 


'  Buliana  was  probably  in  the  diocese  of  Diospolis  (Hou). 
-  The   word    haine   (?  ^  home)   is    obscure   and   apparently 
unknown  except  in  these  texts. 


tinoe  {AntinCtoii).  Afterwards,  in  (?)  another  year 
on  the  igth  Mesore,  (being?)  two  years  after  one 
another.'  The  last  lines  record  that  something  was 
done  '  on  Saturday.' 

47. — Chamber  behind  Corr.  of  Kings,  little  wall, 
back.  Relates  to  the  rise  of  the  water  {cf.  No.  42 
&c.)  to  the  hame,  on  the  29th  of  Mesore,  '  while  I, 
Maria  the  little,  did  the  weekly  duty  '  {r-ei3So/j,a<;).^ 

B.  13. — Records  the  water's  rise,  as  in  No.  42 
&c.,  on  the  26th  Mesore  '  of  the  year  when  our 
holy  father,  Apa  Pesyntlmis  departed  (?  aTrohr]iitlv) 
and  came  to  us.'*'  May  his  holy  blessing  come  in 
love  {li'^d-Ki))  upon  us,'  Then:  'I,  Ana  Q)  was 
scribe    {dTroypdcf>eiv)  ;    I    recorded    (lit.   wrote)    the 

water ' If  this    refers    to   Pesynthius,   the 

well-known  bishop  of  Coptos,  it  should  be  dated 
about  A.D.  620. 

B.  15. — Records  the  water's  rise,  as  in  42  &c., 
on  the  28th  of  Mesore,  when  Hellaria  did  the 
weekly  service  {v.  No.  47,  B.  16).  Then  an  obscure 
reference  to  a-rod  and  cttOXo?  with  the  names  of 
the  archimandrite  and  of  Tsousanna,  '  his  daughter,' 
the  major-domo  {rmenei). 

B.  17. — '  By  the  will  of  God  and  the  prayers 
of  the  archangels  Michael  and  Gabriel  and  of  the 
holy  Virgin '  .  .  .,  [the  water  rose]  to  the  liame 
on  the  29th  of  Mesore,  '  on  the  da}'  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. — I  bless  thee.  Father '  (&c.,  as  in 
No.  3).  Ll.  15  ff.  appear  to  refer  to  someone  (a 
woman)  who  is  ill  and  to  invoke  Cyrus,  Colliithus 
and  Cosiuas  and  Daniiamis,''  '  the  physicians,  healers  ' 
{nrcfrpahrc  etetiiarpa/ire).  She  who  '  recorded  the 
water  "  for  the  year  also  gives  her  name  (illegible). 

B.  ib.^ — '  Blessed  be  the  Lord  {iv\oyr]T6<;  Kvpio<;). 
I,  Maria  the  httle,  the  Ethiopian,  did  {lit.  do) 
the  weekly  service "  on  the  birth-day  of  the 
great  lady  ^  {i.e.  abbess).  I  did  clean  {ti-fcadapov), 
I  gathered  (?)'' the  honey,  I  .  .  .  (//A  gave)  the  .  .  .''^ 
for  taking  the  dates.  May  the  Lord  bless  her  and 
her  sister  Lydia  and  her  (?)  father  and  their  brother 
Moses'  {?).  The  final  words  are  in  a  cryptogram 
which  I  can  not  solve. 


'■'  Cf.  B.  15,  16  and  Ladeuze,  Pachome,  296. 

^  '  After  having^  come  to  us  '  scarcely  allowed  by  grammar. 

'  Celebrated  medical  saints  :  i.  '  Abii  Kir,'  colleague  of  John 
at  Alexandria  ;  2.  Pysician,  martyred  at  Antinoe  ;  3,  4.  Syrian 
physicians  and  martyrs. 

"•  I  have  here  been  able  to  use  a  tracing  made  by  IVIr.  H.  L. 
Christie. 

'    V.  No.  47. 

»   V.  Crum,  Copt.  Ostr.  p.  53. 

''  Lit.  ga\e  or  sold. 

'"  Kalyllion,  cf.  ?  /caliere  (Zoega  506),  some  agricultural  tool. 


COPTIC    GRAFFITI,    ETC. 


43 


22. — Chamber  below  Corr.  of  Kings,  W.  Wall. 
Partly  in  cryptogram,  not  however  on  the  system 
[0  =  a,v  =  1^  &c.)  usual  with  the  Copts  {cf.  B.  i6). 
LI.  5,  6  relate  to  the  rise  of  the  water,  perhaps  in 
the  month  Thoth  {cf.  No.  42  &c.).  Possibly  two 
texts  here  confused. 

17. — Outer  Court,  pillar  D.  End(?)  of  a  text: 
.  .  .  et7te?i  ebol. 

15. — Outer  Court,  pillar  D.     An  obscure  text. 

45.— Z,  W.  Wall.     Obscure. 

46.— Z,  E.  Wall.     Obscure. 

Two  Stelae  (PI.  XXXVII).— Brought  from  Abydos, 
igoi ;  now  in  the  Fitzwilliam  Museum,  Cambridge. 
The  text  of  the  larger  (marble),  after  invoking  the 
Trinity,  states  that  '  in  this  place '  the  body 
(aic>']VQ}fia}  lies  1  of  the  deceased  Apa  Tlieodoros,  of 
blessed  (lit.  good)  memory,  son  of  the  deceased 
Moses,  presbyter,  of  Tpolybiane'^  (=  Belyana),  who 
went  to  rest  on  the  2d  of  Phamenoth,  in  the  year  of 
Diocletian  655  (=  a.d.  939).  '  May  God  rest  his 
soul  and  lay  him  in  the  bosom  of  Abraam  and  Isaac 
and  Jacob  and  make  him  worthy  to  hear  the  merciful 
and  compassionate  voice  (saying :)  Come  ye  blessed  ' 
(&c.,  Mt.  XXV,  34). 

The  smaller  stele  (limestone)  invokes  [the  Trinity, 
Virgin]  Prophets,  Apostles  and  all  saints  and  com- 


'  A  very  rare  formula.  Recurs,  stele  Alexandria  Museum, 
No.  296. 

-  Apparently  the  original  form  of  TbulianS  {Aeg.  Z.  '78.  26) 
and  Tpouraiie.  Prof.  Petrie  suggests  '  the  Lybian  town,' 
indicating  a  settlement  in  Greek  times. 


memorates  Paul,  who  died  on  the  29th  of  Paone,  in 
the  loth  Indiction. 

Wine  Jar.  (PI.  XXXVII).— Texts  from  an 
earthenware  pitcher,  2  ft.  2  in.  high,  found  in  1901. 
Written  in  four  parallel  columns.  Its  heading  is  : 
'  The  account  (X670?)  of  the  wine  (//.)  which  we 
sold  {or  gave)  at  the  vintage' (KapTro?)  of  the  ?  Indic- 
tion '  (sop)?  This  is  followed  by  a  list  of  names, 
generally  in  pairs,  with  the  amounts  of  wine  opposite 
them.  Among  the  names  may  be  noted : — Col.  i, 
Peplian  =  Epiphanius  ;  Cliarif  cf.  Cherep,  Cairo 
8377  ;  Paoua  cf.  col.  4  Paou  ;  Pitoii,  Ui-rov^  ;  Palots 
cf.  TlaXoi-rU. 

Ostracon  (pottery)  (PI.  XXXVII).— '  Before  my 
words,  I  greet  my  beloved  father,  in  all  the  fullness 
of  my  soul  {"^vyj!]),  and  (also)  TacJiel.  Thou  didst 
speak  with  me  concerning  the  holy  church ;  I  took 
courage  (Qappdv)  and  prayed  with  the  men.  As  for 
the  tremision-(worth)  of  bricks,  I  know  that  thou 
dost  never  change  (?  thy  mind)  at  all,  especially 
{/jLaXtcTTa)  in  the  affairs  of  God.  Lo,  I  have  sent  a 
hundred*  bricks.  Now  if  thou  wilt  have  patience'^ 
as  to  the  other  hundred,  that  (sic)  the  Lord  may 
watch  over  you  (sic)  for  a  long  time.'^ 

'Give  it  to  my  teacher /o/iauius,  from  Pahomo  the 
priest  (7rpeo-;8i;Tfpo?),  his  humble  (€\a;^;to-To?)  scholar.'^ 

W.  E.  Crum. 

•*  Cf.   Mittli.   Rainer  1.    17.     But  the   reading    is    uncertain. 
Perhaps  Kara  TTpoawTTOi'. 

"*  .ft'  n-  repeated  by  mistake. 
°  Reading  avij^dv. 

"  Reading  oueis  =:  oiioeii.     But  the  sentence  is  ^obscure  and 
its  construction  faulty. 
'  Reading  sboui. 


(     44 


INDEX, 


PAGE 

Aahmes-Nefertari       .      .      .     i8, 34 

Aa-kheperu-Ra 31 

Aalu,  Fields  of 31 

Abgar,  Christ's  letter  to  .      .      -39 
Abolition  of  human  sacrifice       .     30 

Abraxas 36 

Abusir 34 

Abydos.      .      .      .  ^  .    14,  18,  27,  28 

Agathon 41 

Akhenaten 32 

Amasis 30 

Amemt 29 

Amenemapt 24 

Amenhotep  I 33 

Amenhotep  II,  Papyrus  of    .    3,  4,  5 
Amenhotep  III      .      .      .    28,  32,  35 

Amente 14 

Ami-Ut 30 

Amset 13.  31.  34 

Amu-nefer 24 

Ana 42 

Anastou  the  Little     ....     30 

Anmutef  priest 33 

Antetras 40 

Anubis 29,  34,  35 

Ape 27 

„    of  Thoth 24,  29 

Apep 22 

Aphroditopolis 16 

Asheru i8 

Atef-ur 17 

Atet-boat 13 

Atom 11,22 

Bacchus 26,  27 

Bardis 38 

Basilios 41 

Bay 22 

Beetle,  Ram-headed  ....     23 
Belyana       ....    38,  39,  41,  43 

Bes,  Oracle  of 2^ 

Bier,  Symbolic 29 

Biktor ij 

Boat  of  Ra 11,21 


PAGE 

Book  of  Am-Duat       .      .2,  3,  17,  26 

„      „  the  Dead    2,  3,  9,  10,  13,  14, 

16,  17,  19,  20,  29,  30 

,,      ,,  Gates .      .      .      3,  21,  22,  26 

„      ,,   Osiris 3 

Bouriant,  M 36 

British  Museum  papyrus       .      •  3,  6 
Brugsch,  H.  11,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  28 

Budge,  Dr 3,  6 

Busiris 28,  31 

Byblos 25 

Castor 30 

Casts,  Plaster 24 

Cat-headed  god 23 

Caulfeild,  Mr i 

Celestial  cows 13 

,,        rudders 13 

Ceremonies  in  honour  of  Osiris  26, 

34,  35 
Ceremony,  Magical     .      .      .     1 1 ,  1 2 

Chabas,  M 12 

Chamber,  South 3 

Charif 43 

Chassinat,  M ii 

Children  of  Horus       .      .     10,  13,35 
Christ's  letter  to  Abgar    ...     39 

Colluthus 42 

Colour  on  sculptures  .      .      .      .  8,  9 

Coptic  graffiti 38 

,,      inscription  on  wine  jar    .     43 

,,      ostrakon 43 

„      steles 43 

Cosmas 42 

Crum,  Mr i 

Cryptograms 42,  43 

Cycle  of  gods 11 

Cyrus 42 


Dad-pillar   .      .      .      .      , 

■    27,  28,  31 

Damiasus 

.      .      .42 

Da-seten-hetep  formula    . 

■      •     34 

David,  Bishop .      .      .      . 

.      .     42 

PAGE 

Dead,  Osiris  as  god  of      ...     29 

Deddu 16,  25 

de  Horrack,  M 12,  26 

Dekans 21 

Demotic  ostraka 24 

Den,  King 33 

Dendereh,  Inscription  at .      .      .     11 

,,  Ritual  of    .      .    16,  27,  35 

Dep,  Town  of  .      .      .      .    15,  16,  18 

Desert,  Nature  of i 

Deveria,  M 36 

Diodorus     .      .      .      .25,  28,  30,  31 
Doors  of  the  Duat       ....     14 

Doors,  Secret 14 

Drosis 41 

Duamutef I3i  31,  34 

Eater  of  hearts 29 

Ebdosiris 36 

Eckenstein,  Miss i,  36 

Eihannes 41 

Elisabet 41 

Elisaios 41 

Emblem  of  Osiris  .      .      .      .     14,  28 

Erman,  Dr 19,  27,  28 

Eudoxus 25 

Eulepou 40 

Feast  of  Hermes 11 

Festival  of  Lights        ....  35 

„       Lunar 26 

,,        of  Osiris 27 

„        Phallic 27 

„        of  ploughing.      ...  27 

Fields  of  Aalu 31 

„       »   peace 31 

Fig-leaf 28 

Figures  of  Osiris  made  of  corn   .  28 
Firmicus  Maternus     .      .      .      .35 

Formula,  Da-seten-hotep      .      .  34 

Fraser,  Mr 27 


INDEX 


45 


PAGE 

Gabriel,  Archangel     ....     42 
„        Archbishop  .      .      -39,  42 

Garstang,  Mr 36 

Gate  of  the  Duat 21 

Gateways  of  the  Duat      ...     14 

Geb 12,  21,  25 

Genii  of  the  Dead       .      .      .     10,13 

Generator,  Osiris 27 

Georgia 39,  41 

Georgios 4I1  42 

Geros 41 

Graffiti,  Coptic 38 

,,       Greek 21,  36 

,,        Hieratic 36 

,,       in  the  Sety  Temple .      .     35 
,,        Phoenician    ....     36 

Graffito,  Karian 10 

Great  Hall,  The 8 

Grenfell,  Dr 28 

Griffith,  Mr.       i,  4,  15,  17,  18,  24,  36 


Hall,  The  Great 8 

Hannisis 41 

Hansard,  Miss i 

Hapi 13,31,34 

Hare-headed  figure     ....     30 
Hawk-headed  figures .      .      .    22,30 

Heaps  of  marl 2 

Heart,  Weighing  of  the  .      .      .     2q 

Hearts,  Eater  of 29 

Heka 21 

Hellaria 42 

Henenseten 19 

Hercules 31 

Hermes,  Feast  of 11 

Hermes  Trismegistos .      .      .      .15 
Herodotus  .      .      .      -25,  26,  31,  35 

Hershefi 19 

Hieratic  graffiti 36 

,,        ostraka 24 

Holes  for  wedges 8 

Horakhti 10 

Horemheb 31 

Hornekht,  Statuette  of    .      .      .24 

Horouese 41 

Horus    .      .      .   10,  II,  15,  23,  29,  35 

House,  Great 14 

House  of  Flame 14 

Hromanne 40 

Hu 21 

Human  sacrifice 30 

Hunt,  Dr 28 


Huta 

Hymn  of  Rameses  IX 


PAGE 

,     24 
•     27 


Identification  of  the  Dead  with 

Osiris 31 

Illahun 16 

Incense-burner 20 

Inscription  at  Dendereh  .      .      .11 

Iseum 16 

Isis 12,  15.  21,  25,  35 

Ivy 28 

Jackal-god  Sed 33 

Jackal-headed  figures.      .      .     22,  30 

Jequier,  M 17,  26 

Joanna 41 

Johannes 41,  43 

Kaa 33 

Karian  graffito 10 

Kasta 41 

Kelatheupente 41 

Kem-ur 29 

Kheker  ornament.      ...       8,  22 
Khenti-Amentiu    .      .      .      .     10,  14 

Khepra 11,  22 

Kheru-ef 28 

Khonsu 32 

Kingdom  of  Osiris      .      .      .      -31 

Kiros 41 

Kollouthos 40 

Koptos 25 

Labyrinth,  Papyrus  of  the    .      .     17 

Leberios 41 

Lefebure,  M 22,  30 

Legend  of  Osiris 25 

„  Nut 12 

Lighting  of  a  lamp      .      .      .      -35 
Lights,  Festival  of      .      .      .      -35 

Louie  the  Little 39 

Lunar  festivals 26 

Lunus,  Osiris 27 

Lydia 42 

Maat II,  18,  29 

Maat-kheru 2 


PAGE 

Magarios 41 

Magical  ceremonies    .      .      .     11,  12 

Ma-her-pra 29 

Manetho 30 

Maria  the  Little 42 

,,       the  Virgin 41 

Mariham 41 

Mark,  Surveyor's 24 

Marl  heaps 2 

Marou 39,  41 

Martha  the  Little  ....     39,  41 

Maspero,  M 2,  3,  18,  28 

Maternus,  Firmicus  .  .  .  .3? 
Mekalou  the  Little  .  .  .  .39 
Mena,  Apa 41 

,,       Tablets  of 30 

Men-kau-Ra 31,  34 

Men-kheper-Ra 31 

Men-kheperu-Ra 31 

Mentu-her-khepesh-ef  ...  30 
■Merenptah     2,  3,  4,  6,  7,  8,  9,  13,  18, 

19,  20,  21 
Methods  of  sacrifice  .  .  ,  .  30 
Metratore  the  Little  ....     39 

Metredora 40 

Metretore 40 

Meyer,  P 37 

Michael,  Archangel    .      .      .    40, 42 

Milne,  Mr 1,36 

Min  of  Koptos 27 

Moller,  Herr 32,  34 

Monkeys 22 

Moon-god,  Osiris  as  .  .  .  .26 
Moses  ....  39,  40,  41,  42,  43 
MiiUer,  Prof 36 

Nails 24 

Narmer 33,  34 

Nature  of  desert i 

Naville,  M 13,  19 

Neb-maat-Ra 31 

Neby 20 

Neith,  Standard  of     ....     33 

Nekhen 16 

Nephthys 12,  21,  35 

Nepra 19 

Nery 20 

Nile,  Osiris  as  god  of  .      .      .      -29 
„     Records  of  rise  of    .      .      .42 

Noch 41 

North  passage .      .      .      .      .      .21 

Nu II,  21 

Nut       .       ...  12,  21,  22,  25,  26 


46 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Oeumas 4' 

Onnofrio,  San 15 

Onofrite i5 

Oracle  of  Bes 35 

Orantes 39)  4°.  4' 

Orion 15 

Ornament,  Kheker     .      .      .       8,  22 
Osireion,  Reasons   for   identify- 
ing      2,  3 

Osiris  encircling  the  Duat     .     21,26 

„      Festivals  of 27 

,,      Figures  of  .      .      .      .      .     28 

,,      Generator 27 

,,      god  of  the  dead      ...     29 
,,      god  of  the  Nile      ...     29 
god  of  vegetation  .      .      -27 
,,      Identification  of  the  dead 

with 31 

in  the  Sed-festival .      .      .     32 
,,      Kingdom  of      ....     31 

,,      Legends  of 25 

Lunus 26,  27 

„      Plants  sacred  to     .      .      .28 
,,      Sacrifices  to      ....     29 

,,      as  Sun-god 26 

,,      Titles  of 14 

,,      Vivification  of  .      .      ■  3,  8,  10 

Osorkon  II 29,  32 

Ostraka,  Coptic     .      .      .      .    24,  43 

,,        Demotic 24 

,,        Hieratic 24 

Ouanlentinos 41 

Pahen 30 

Pahom  the  Great 41 

Pahomo 43 

Palermo  Stone       .      .      .      •     J3,  33 
Palimpsest  inscription      ...     36 

Palots 43 

Panta  the  Little 41 

Paoua 43 

Papnoute 41 

Papyrus  of  Amenhotep  II  .  3,  4,  5 
,,  ,,  British  Museum  .  •  3,  6 
,,         „  the  Labyrinth      .      .17 

„  Paris 13 

„  St.  Petersburg     .      .       3 

Parthenope 41 

Pa-shes 24 

Passage,  North 21 

,,         Sloping 20 

,,         Vaulted 2 

Patrekou  the  Little    .      .      .      -39 


Patrekoui  the  Little  .... 

Paul 

Paulos 

Pe,  Town  of 15, 

Pef-tot-nit 

Pekhery  snake 

Peleu 

Pendua 

Pephan 

Pepyl 

Peratos 

Pertes 38, 

Pesynthius  of  Coptos.      .      .     39, 

Petafios 

Petrie,  Mrs 

„      Prof. 1,2, 

Petronius 

Pg61 

Phallic  festivals 

Phibamon 

Phoenician  graffiti       .... 
Pigs,  Sacrifice  of   .      .      .      .26, 

Pitou 

Plants  sacred  to  Osiris 

Plaster  casts 

Ploughing  festival       .      .      -27, 
Plutarch      .11,  12,  15,  2 


26,  28, 


30,3 


Porphyry    . 
Pottery  stand 
Princesses  . 
Psebkhane . 
Pshai     . 
Psoter   . 
Ptah      .      . 
Ptah-Sokar-Osiris 
Ptolemy  Epiphanes 

„        Euergetes  II 
Pyramid  te.xts      11,  14 


f  6    '^  c 


40 

43 
41 
16 
28 
21 
41 
24 
43 
33 
41 
39 
42 

41 
I 

14 
42 
41 
27 
41 
36 
27 

43 
28 
24 
30 
29, 
31 
30 
23 
28 

36 
41 
41 
15 

17 
37 
37 
34 


Qebhsennuf i3)  31 

Qerert 3,  4,  6,  23 

Ra,  Boat  of 11 

Ra-en-user 33 

Rameses  I 32 

„      n 32 

,,  VI,  Tomb  of  .  6,  21,  27 
,,        IX,  Hymn  of      .      .      .     27 

Ram-headed  beetle  ....  23 
,,  figures    .      .      .      .22 

Rampsinitus 35 


Records  of  High  Nile 
Rekh-ma-Ra    . 
Rema,  Stele  of 
Renni    .... 
Renouf,  Sir  P. 
Retaining  walls 
Ritual  of  Dendereh 
Roads,  Mystic  . 
Robinson,  Mr.  Forbes 
Roofing  stones 
Rui.      .      .      .      . 


PAGE 

•  42 

•  30 

25,    27 

•  30 
14,  21 

2 
16,  27 

•  14 

•  14 
8,21 

•  24 


Sa 

Sabinos 

Sacrifices 

„       of  pigs     ....     26, 
„       Methods  of  . 

St.  Petersburg  papyrus    . 

Sais 16,  17,  18, 

Sandals 

Sarapis 

Sayce,  Prof. 

Sbay  snake 

Sculptors'  Trial  pieces 

Sealing  of  sacrificial  victims  . 

Sebau-iiend 

Sebek-Ra    

Sed-festival,  Osiris  in  the 

Sed,  Jackal-god     •      ■      •      •    33) 

Sektet-boat,  The 

Sennefer 

Seprone      

Set  ...      .  .      .    15,  25, 

Sete       ...  .... 

Sethe,  Prof. 

Sety 

Sety  I 9, 

,,      Bricks  of 

,,      Sarcophagus  of     .    21,  22, 
,,      Temple  of.     2,  10,  16,  17, 

Seueros       

Shenetom 

Shenoute 39, 

Shenty  goddess     .      -      .      6,13, 

Shesuaf 

Shrines  of  the  South  and  North 

Shu II, 

Siut 16, 

Sloping  passage.  The .... 

Sousanna    

South  Chamber 

Spiegelberg,  Prof 


21 
40 
29 
27 

30 

3 

35 
24 
37 
36 
21 
24 
30 
19 

22 

32 
34 
J  3 
30 
41 
30 
41 
33 
24 
32 
2 

27 
35 
41 
41 
41 
27 

24 
13 
21 

32 
20 

41 

3 

24 


INDEX 


47 


PAGE 

Spirits  of  Pe i6 

„       „    Nekhen       .      .      .      .16 

Square  shaft 2 

Stand,  Pottery 23 

Standards 32,  33 

Stars 21,  22 

Statuette  of  Hornekhl     ...     24 

Stauron 40 

Stephanou 40 

Stones,  Roofing     .      .      .      .       8,  21 

Strabo's  Well 2 

Sun-god,  Osiris  as       .      .      .      .26 

Sunre 24 

Sunrise 23 

Sunset 21 

Surveyor's  Mark 24 

Syene 16 

Symbolic  bier  .      .      .      .      .      .29 

Table  of  offerings 19 

Tachel 42 

Tamanna 39)  40 

Tamarisk  tree 25 

Tanagnosta  the  Little      ...     41 
Tanin 40 


PAGE 

Tarsene 41 

Tashenoute 41 

Tealia 40 

Tefnut II 

Temenos  wall 1,2 

Temple  of  Sety  I  .      .    10,  16,  17,  35 

Tetras 40 

Thea 41 

Thellou 39 

Theodorus 42 

Theotorus 41 

Theoucharis  the  Little     .      .      -41 

Therebeke 41 

Thompson,  Mr I 

Thoth   .      .      .      .12,  13,  26,  29,  35 

Thothmes  III 31,  33 

Thyi,  Queen 33 

Titles  of  Osiris 14 

Tkalahone 41 

Tomb  of  Rameses  VI        .       6,21,27 

Touert  the  Little 40 

Trial-pieces,  Sculptor's     .      .      .     2^ 
Trismegistos,  Hermes       .      .      .15 

Tsabina 30 

Tsalamanna 40 

Tsenthotrake 30 

Tsone 41 


PAGE 

Tsophia 40,  41 

Tsousanna 41 1  4- 

Unnefer 15 

Upuaut.      .  16,  18,  19,  32,  33,  34,  33 

Usertsen  III 33 

Ushabti  figures 31 

Vaulted  passage 2 

Vegetation,  Osiris  as  god  of  .      .27 
Victims,  Sealing  of  sacrificial      .     30 

Victor 40 

Vivification  of  Osiris  .      .      .  3,  8,  10 

Walker,  Dr i,  i8 

Wall,  Temenos 2 

Walls,  Retaining 2 

Wedges,  Holes  for      ...      .  8 

Weighing  of  the  Heart    ...  29 

Well,  Strabo's 2 

Wiedemann,  Prof 13 

Zer,  King 33 


LONDON  : 
PRINTED   BY   GILBERT   AND    RIVINGTON,    LTD., 

ST.  John's  house,  clerkenvvell,  e.g. 


ABYDOS.     OSIREION.     XIX   DYN. 


I  ■ 

,  I'/ 
"  1- '. 


\>./", 

-*  ,%■■( 


.•'■;■-;;;<-;;>- 't-r^* 


i#l| 


fe 


n^;;^' 


3.      VIEW   OF   GREAT    HALL.   S.   AND   W.   WALLS. 


.^^r 


1  :  10 


ABYDOS;   OSIREION,   S.  CHAMBER,   WEST  WALL. 


1  ;  10 


ABYDOS;   OSIREION,   S.  CHAMBER,   SOUTH    AND    WEST    WALLS. 


III. 


1  :10 


ABYDOS:  OSIREION,  S.  CHAMBER.   EAST  WALL. 


IV. 


-\i-^:>^-K«C 


Knj^<invi  vMiiiiSJur:'-tr.-^j'<!it^.^ 


1:10 


ABYDOS:  OSIREION,   S.  CHAMBER.   EAST  WALL. 


^  »— >— jO(|«oi;E««>sl-K < D I 


-\.11^'>^--- 


^r:VlliJ!fa-!f: 


^dtjli;      ^joO'»l-« 


=vUl3U(rft 


=vr((S«l  I 


jvn^aai  I 


-dO;--:..      fe^00j£5»« 


5yUn:i{Hi'-?i 


viVrQg 


1  ;10 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:   SOUTH   CHAMBER,    N,  SIDE. 


VI. 


mm/^ 


iifirtmm 


V4 


± 


§; 


111 


y 


m 


1 1 


ij 


.111 


y 


U/ 


1 


J4V 


i*    I 


Id 


n 


2 


5 


©  II 

ZB 

JL 
IT? 


luw 


1# 

LjU 


1 

n 


I  ^ 


^t 


q: 
o 
o 

Q 


Ul 

Mi    >>l| 


\ 


^ 


/»*»>«' 


f  vsx 


■iku- 


1 


0! 


I     I     I 


^ 


1 1 1 


^ 


f  I   I 


AT 


o 


\ 


T 

i 

I    L 


1 1 
A. 


'\ 


o 


^5 
-PUE 


M.A.M. 


ABYDOS;    OSIREION  ;   GREAT    HALL,    S.  END. 


VII. 


r75t\ 

Si 

«  M 

mtm 

9 

m 

^^^ 

t- 

t 

ABYDOS,  OSIREION,   HALL,  WEST  WALL,  S.  END. 


VIII 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION,  HALL,  WEST  WALL,  MID. 


IX 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION,  HALL,  WEST  WALL,  N.  END. 


X 


1  :  10 


ABYDOS:  OSIREION,    HALL.    N.  END. 


XI. 


'J\J 


^ 


II  - 

4 

L 


III 


I- 

I 


I  • 


i 


H 


I 


1^ 

•     •    • 

LI 


^- 


II  • 
If 


^ 


Z\. 


T 

in 
I  T 


ti 


iff 


nil 


4  it 


l^-tf 


I 


1 1 1 


^ 


T 


I! 


I  A 

A 


LI 

i 

X 

T 

'J 


u 

II 


»   < 


^/ 


-Ttr 


zv: 


p 


ry? 


>- 
< 

o 
o 

Q 


L 


LI 

CI 


^ 


a 

IIK 

L* 

l; 
1-1 

1 1_  I 

1 

I 


Ol 

////////' 


^( 


1/ 


It 


i% 


12 


u 

A 

is: 


4 


^- 


«■ 
^ 

> 

^ 


I 


T 


«€ 


lx 

I  I  1 


II  • 
1  r 


€ 


i 


//////// 


X 


f 


\M   ^        ^^ 


M.A.M 


1  :  10 


ABYDOS.  OSIREION:   SLOPING   PASSAGE. 


XII. 


<7^ 


3  :  10   IN    HALL 


I    ^\    4i\  ^\ 


N,  WALL 


iTifMiMfMrMfMrMr?! 

WMKWV    >MMWV     Mt^\    A*""**"^     M***^    /^Mft^    J-l^lVI,    ^****\ 


MiMv*  >^r 


»'-^ 


1^ 


^ 


t     >• 


.^ 


^ 

^ 


/^ 


LL 


^ 


>v 


S.  WALL 


I    • 


(i 


LINTEL 


^ 


n 


lU 


X 


^ 


Till 
I  * 


M 


1! 


f 

n 


\ 


i 
« 


I  n 


^ 


14 


H.P. 
M.A-M. 


1  :10 


ABYDOS:  OSIREION,   N.  PASSAGE,  WEST  WALL. 


XIII. 


f:h. 

M.A.M. 


1  :  10 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:    N.  PASSAGE.  WEST  WALL. 


Xl\ 


PJI. 


!J 


I  I  I  1 


;uuv 


T  n. 

TO- 

wMkt 
I     I 


I       I 


M 


ir 


en 

y 


II 

S^ 

1       o 

.Jfe. 

* 

f 

I— 

»2 

^ 

/«««» 

>-' 

n 

iii:fc 

rir 

cL 

A. 

III 

f) 

11 

/<<<<<^ 

■    «»■ 

y»M--A 

■  1  1 

1 1 1 

/fft 


fir 


iiiii    f  AH 


•kl 


I— « 
1 


:i 


2L» 

II   • 

C-3 

1 1 1 

III 

vrf 

1 1 1 

T 

• 

1 II 

■ 

1 

tr 

JIL. 

u 

1  II 

4 
III 

i""*'^ 

Mj*.M, 


1  :  100 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:   PLAN.   N.  PASSAGE,   EAST  WALL. 


XV. 


o 

m 


m 

^ 

//-^ 

> 


CD 


ii|:r 

I   t 
■  « 

_       ^ 


1^ 

•I 


iTr 


•r 

Lt 


■  ^ 
II  ® 


'  ?  J 


C-3« 
•  r 

A 


I  f   en. 


en 

ff 


I 


I  I  I 


I   I  I 


/ 


H.R 
M.A.M. 


1  :  1000  ABYDOS.  OSIREION:   PLAN  OF  TEMPLE  TEMENOS  AND  OSIREION. 


XVI 


S  H 


DIRECTION  OF 
■^^      MOUND  93M.  OUt"*  " 


ABYDOS.       OSIREION.       XIX     DYN.— ROMAN. 


XVII. 


1.     OSIRIS    ENCIRCLING    THE    DUAT. 


2.     HEAD    OF    MERENPTAH. 


3.     POTTERY    STAND 


4. 


SCLM-PTOR'S   TRIAL   PIECES. 


6.     PLASTER    CASTS. 


7.     SURVEYOR'S    MARK.— ROMAN. 


1  :  1 


Cty^ 


QnJt- 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:    HIERATIC  OSTRAKA, 


XVIII. 


J. 


^i^A 


^pl 


J 


4lf><; 


6 


ID 


17^/5 


4^      .0«^i'/( 


v 


k/> 


Mitjt 


;.// 


^^  <i^(^f 


//V 


;BL1C 
BBAJ 


F.L.G. 


4:  3 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:   STATUETTE  OF  HOR-NEKHT. 


XIX. 


1  ;  1 


ABYDOS,  OSIREION:    DEMOTIC  OSTRAKA 


XX. 


A+: 


ttiVi 


M.A.M. 


2  :7 


ABYDOS.  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:   HIERATIC  AND  GREEK  GRAFFITI. 


XXI. 


^^-; 


m^^  ^  (itiiiar^'t»ti^i=^iiiiicc  .i§)|#%3Lli. 


'//^^/^ 


B/9 


lA 


4- I'c^.A^  iw  i^j 


AK 


/ 


l(^ct^(  1^1  Hn/VoYT 


o  r£"[\Y 


L.E. 
M.A.M. 


ABYDOS:   SETY  TEMPLE,   PHOENICIAN   AND  GREEK  GRAFFITI. 


XXII 


L 


^MhXt''%'^^'^\^^'l/ 


M'^jwM'^'Tfff 


h/'/ 


1  :  2 


ABYDOS.  OSIREION:   GREEK  GRAFFITI. 


XXIII. 


rf 


'"T-';rrp(^hi 


V 


AeKMAro/>AC^  ^A^9Vyfryoc^K6^  e^tOV^^/cp 


r 


y^'^'^"^'*^-rx,N6VQ^^^ 


VAa^oc  /i^rt-to 


^^""^r^^AA^^^Hrfiorr 


\ 


LU-t^ 


IN      r  IN 


10 


cApA 


tn  InwcX fir-t  f  "Y n '>X|  o  p ^, ^^  L^  J-.  ^^ 


f^AJ/A<K 


ft^'oU^,-^  fl^A^ift^^Wf'firr^K^O^^^^K^^^^  .-  K^.H;.H.r.y,,,,^ 


V 


L£. 


1  :4 


ABYDOS.  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  GREEK  GRAFFITI. 


XXIV. 


AA 


HfAKAK  C 


17 


19 


TTApAre  ro  N  €  N  X PA  e  tJ  N  0  ci^  1  d  f  ^-p- 
iiA^rtAptr€  TOAfeKAiAieri  Kxi/ ^ 

IfiJ-fP/ATKnAAf  ctoTP^sTKcY^JnAKf 

TTtli^iKKnxpT'^  KA/Y/ocTrerT  r  1^/ 


20 


#/     // 


w. 


ttfK 


22 


TonMw/(Ku» 


.v.ei^^'^r 


21 


ij^l'TC      .PAeA<^ 


YC 


^  -1 


is^ic 


ToKo/o/c 


23 


L.E. 


1  :4 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  COPTIC  GRAFFITI 


XXV. 


,t^Pe  nxo€  IIC+ HT  '^'J^^^JJ^^^ 


er 


NcLT«.V"^T^rof'^^^  NPT^^ 


1:5  ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY  :  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXVI. 


^'$t 


Tc<lBi#*  T«<5JS,^         >&*6e#*NiAA?^RN6'f.€l*-«2» 


^ 


/^5sTo:^^  ' 

(public) 


1  ;4 


efoi^  1 


w 


w 


<^  3 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:   COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXVII. 


.^^ 


r^NHc 


^^.: 


fc|Pflf|c6r  IctK 


o(K6         *^'C4|rt'»' 


##• 


® 


n  ^06- \c 


15?T0aN 


M.A.M. 


1  r4 


;,'/o;-,/''//,ym    r  ■*?  % ^^% 


^■ 


^o^^f^iM^sm^ 


t 


^  'I 


•H4V%AT, 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY;  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXVIII. 


c  /  <MH/^  re  Hi*. '  c 

V 


/^sTo;^ 


1:4 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXIX. 


•>!<- 


n    M    o^  tcon 

€•(■<: 'l^S>y7te_   ^S^A^n-oY  lAJnUj^^ 


-u 


/v^n^oe/'cnNoyTe 


;2yr7n 


■f^L.e. 


le 


1-2-    ^df^y^cLNrfir-r-      ^ 


6"^ 


pi. 


♦a 


H 


M*^P 


r.H. 

M.A.M. 


1  :4 


ABYDOS.  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXX. 


m^ 


•   • 


cJcftieTNHKepo) 


17 


O^^ 


■Si 


1  oi^fe 


%oe(C 


iKrrb^cbwp<N#ceT^ 


i^^ 


^^  «^f^. 


^^^ 


din  J^  M«^ Y  cf/^    /KTT^^i^^ 


Tco<J?K 


21 


y^  ^Tie^^ 


22 


«(y 


"''^^^^#0// 


1:4 


ABYDOS.  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:   COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXXI. 


of  ne(a.T  Kne  ►  ^oev^ 

»c 


ATnT^PTTNHj-i-i^i-iXP^'epCo/V      " 


><v5 


■  nTM 


\A1 


V 


nGPTHCTHfoWK^^' 


M.A.M. 


1  :4 


ABYDOS.  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXXIII. 


nxoeicnNoVT6nrT 


31 


^'^'^'^^'^^ 


4 


it 


M  M<f 


H 


w 


4  f7  A 


W 


2£ji 


|>f^ 


Of 


H 


M.A.M. 


1  :4 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:   COPTIC  GRAFFITI 


XXXIV. 


s. 


H 


IclXHli 


nT^/^ 


/A  O) 


i:ri-fe.^*- 


f/ 


H  U  B  t,  I  C  ] 


eN 


# 


^K.6^ 


l!4 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETYt  COPTIC  GRAFFITI. 


XXXV, 


^^^^^^^^^*  -'^^^^^^ 


N^ONMCr 


tr-ii^i-i:-'"- 


pe- 


Mi 


^^n 


wm^^.^ 


Beretrew 


^/ 


•^ 


eaTT^it^tt^/^ 


9^^HANN^-T  i 


InoVTCt 


« 


NN 

■^M 


Cc^VlW// 


^//fi>C 


rr/ 

TTCtCON 


n6  HckTSe^^ 


M.A.M. 


1:4 


XXXVI. 


^mm^ 


-~\c%y 


)5 


■*<fe 


^-^. 


'arj?' 


^>^<^^^.^M 


ABYDOS,  TEMPLE  OF  SETY:  COPTIC  GRAFFITI 


^^     CoMC4hAV4d 


A^AC^^poN•-Td^AOTdpf^A/e 


l^coHC  iJ^N  rs  CM, 


BeK€r 


P^^O/>M  -C-^^^^^^ 


1  :4 


ABYDOS.   TEMPLE  OF  SETY:   COPTIC  GRAFFITI   AND  STELES. 


XXXVII. 


MHHS- 


nxyXe 


(OK       MXK.i-pe 
•f    niToy 


y  Y    K^M  oc 


MHN(A. 


niHce    >.nx  tope 


X 

A 


AHA.  Ici^e   fvia>cHC 
■A-  tu)cnS    tc^xXe. 


nXK-T-iwe 


t^-r«>f  Y 


nitfot     U'Ax**' 


^eu^APfc 


i«» 


-0-e<«>jip« 


tiNocipe    />.HU4>g 


"IP 


KA-A.IMIKOC  

n  .  .  Sfyo>f.  ne  .  .  e 


rte-rve 


7  1      '    '    ' 


ned'ujuf   n&cooy       ^ 


UJOMNT 


^ 
^ 
A 


X.a>a>pe     K.ui^t't-rH 


AA.NIHV 


rie-rpe 
Sfooy 


tcj^Xwie 


KxAKe 


X»cfeNM      ceywpoc 
^>.-rJ'e^foy-T-    jcHce 

XotcAc      MXptCOC 


A.XN  HA. 


M 


u^eNoy     ncx/XyK*  >• 


XMoyn     £>«vo£jpe 
y   cXcMxf 


Ostr 


aeon. 


lu/o     otiel 


es. 


MMXf-rypoc    ^ 
fve-roy<vxB  TH 
f  Y  Api  nivie 
eye  NnxcoN 

MiMot^    NcoYsC-dy 
iNoyeiPHtsH  ^\ 


H  xpx  -rpixc   etjKTH  e9pA» 

Mn^neipnMeeyg.  g-rN>.NOY«j 
nM>^)CXpioc  xnx  ^€oAu»«)oc  nujH 
pe  MniMXKXjjjoc  MOJycHc  nenjJec 

By-Tfcpoc     npM-moXyglxNH    N-TAM 

f^oc  B  AntJ  AioKN-y-riANOy  :x'^e 
epent^oyre.  -^mto*  ^^^<^t^O^'yxH 

Ngi^KO^    6Ki>yN^    NXgpx^AM 
MNICAXfc    MK»X»<:u>ft    Nt^XAM 

NMnujA  t<coi-rj^   e-rect^n 

£-rH«   AilxMHC-Y-TN  fve-rcMX 
M>.x-r  rrrc  rn^eii^ry  f^-rei-rv/ 

•CXHpOISOMfel      N-TMN-rtPO    NTXy 

cg-rurrc  NHXN  3aN-T>cx-rx&oXH 
MrivcocMoc    A»o  ne^c  amhc* 


BOSTON  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


3  9999  06561   185  5 


{^gj 


PUBLICATIONS 

OF    THE 

EGYPTIAN    RESEARCH    ACCOUNT 


n. 
III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 


BALLAS,    f895;    by  J.  E.  Quibell. 

(Out   of   print :   obtainable  in  joint  volume,  Naqada  and  Ballas, 
by  W.   M.   F.  Petrik.) 

THE  RAMESSEUM,  1896;    by  J.  E.  Quibell. 

EL    KAB,   i8q7;    by  J.  E.  Quibell.      ■•7  plates. 

HIERAKONPOLIS,   I.,    1S98;  text  by  W.  M.   F.  P.     43   plates. 
20s.  net. 

HIERAKONPOLIS,    II.,     1899;    ^^y    ^-  W.  Green    and    J.  E. 
Quibell.     30  plates  {4  coloured  and  20  photographic).     35^.  net. 

EL    ARABAH,   1900;    by  J.  Garstang.     40  plates.     \bs.  net. 

MAHASNAH,    1901  ;    by  J.  Garstang.     20i-.  net. 

TEMPLE  OF  THE  KINGS,    1902;    by  A.  St.  G.  Caulfeilu. 
24  plates.      16.J.  net. 


IX.     THE    OSIREION,    1903;    by  Margaret  A.  Murray. 


LONDON:    ).    QUARITCH,   15,  PICCADILLY,  W. 


-^k